My favorite erotica Cuckold network

[El Cojelon]

Here I bring my dear cuckolds and foxes another of my exciting favorite stories.
This is about a couple taken to start in the exchange of couples based on blackmail and intelligent seduction, first of the employee and then his timid and faithful woman ... until that day.
Enjoy it is long to read the weekend.

















 WARNING! This text file contains sexually explicit material. If you do not wish to read this type of literature, or you are under age, PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
--------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author © 2007.  Please
don't remove the author information or make any changes
to this story.  All rights reserved. Thank you for your 
consideration.
--------------------------------------------------------

The Reluctant Couple
By Grant Roberts (1999)

***

A sexually frigid wife becomes a whore to her desires 
over time. (M+/F, wife-slut, husband-cheat)

***

CHAPTER 1
---------

Standing at the kitchen sink in the small duplex she 
shared with her husband, Roger, Diane Slater stared 
gloomily out through the window at the cold, rolling 
fog which had come in over San Francisco's Richmond 
District from the ocean. Damn, but she hated the fog! 
It made everything so dark and cheerless, so lonely.

She finished washing the last of the breakfast dishes 
and put them in the rack to drip dry. Then she emptied 
the dishpan and wiped her hands on a dishtowel. In the 
living room, she fluffed the couch cushions and 
straightened the magazines on the coffee table and 
emptied the ashtrays -- every day, prosaic chores, 
fraught with dullness.

She wished it were tomorrow, Saturday, and Roger were 
home. At least they could get out then, go for a ride 
down the coast to Monterey or across the Golden Gate 
Bridge into Marin County, anywhere just so long as they 
got out of The City for a few hours. But it wasn't 
Saturday, and Roger wasn't home. Roger was making neat 
columns of figures in his ledger books, or whatever it 
was Chief Accountants at Waller, Waller, Crist, and 
Maxwell did during, working hours.

Diane sat down in the big overstuffed armchair. It was 
cold in the front room, and she had gotten a small 
chill. Well, it was always cold in there. She'd asked 
Mr. Comstock, the landlord, to have the wall furnace 
checked for malfunction, and he had said he would see 
to it; but that had been two weeks ago, and no one had 
come around yet.

I don't know why we can't afford a better place than 
this, she thought. Roger makes good money, almost a 
thousand dollars a month, and we live like we're in the 
throes of poverty. Well, I'm tired of it. We've been 
married for two years now, and we have almost eleven 
thousand dollars saved. That ought to be enough for 
that split-level in San Bruno that Roger is always 
talking about buying, shouldn't it? At least for the 
down payment, and for new furniture and appliances and 
things like that?

But every time she broached the subject to him, he put 
her off. "We still don't have enough money saved," he 
told her. "I don't want to owe anybody anything when we 
make the move, Diane. I want to be free and clear and 
independent; I want to own everything outright. That's 
real security."

Well, that was fine. But wasn't she entitled to some 
security now? She didn't even have transportation -- 
Roger took their four-year old Plymouth to work every 
day -- and if she wanted to go downtown shopping she 
had to walk half a mile to a bus line and then transfer 
twice. What kind of life was that for a healthy young 
woman? All she had to do all day was sit in this duplex 
apartment and watch television or read, waiting for 
Roger to come home and offer her a few kind words and 
some companionship.

Diane stood up and went into the bedroom and began to 
make the large double bed. Was she being unfair? Was 
she being too demanding? No, she didn't think so. She 
only wanted what other young married couples had--while 
she was still young enough to fully enjoy them.

No, if anybody was too demanding it was Roger. 
Physically demanding. She shuddered involuntarily as 
she tucked the bottom section of the sheet under the 
mattress. It seemed to her sometimes that that was the 
only reason Roger married her in the first place: for 
her body. All he ever thought about was sex. He wanted 
to make love almost every night, and then in all kinds 
of perverted positions and ways. He had even tried to 
make her kiss him... there, on that monstrous penis of 
his.

Diane shuddered again. The thought of Roger's huge, 
purplish, rock-hard member, tearing into her 
defenseless vagina, made her tremble with fright. He 
was like an animal at times, saying lewd things to her 
in bed, saying foul words that rang like the bell of 
doom in her ears and brought tears to her eyes. Didn't 
he know how to be gentle, to be patient? She had been a 
virgin when she married him, he had known that better 
than anyone. 

She had told him about her strict religious upbringing, 
about how the word sex had never been mentioned in her 
household, told him frankly about that because she 
wanted to be a good, passionate wife to him. All she 
had asked was that he be patient with her, give her 
time to develop her sexual desires, to throw off the 
inhibitions her environment had subconsciously built 
within her. He had promised that he would.

And then he had all but raped her on their wedding 
night.

God, what a travesty that had been! She remembered it 
clearly, the shy way she had come to his arms in the 
little honeymoon cottage in Carmel, trembling with fear 
and--yes, with expectation, too -- only to be violated 
unmercifully by that gigantic monster between his legs.

She simply did not understand it. There had been 
nothing in Roger's manner when they were dating to 
indicate this was the way he was. Oh, she had been 
curious, of course, and had allowed minor petting -- 
allowed him to play with her breasts, and to kiss them 
once or twice. But he had always stopped when she asked 
him to. Even that one night on Lookout Drive in Marin 
County, where they had gone after dinner at Sabella's 
to look at the Bay three months before they were 
married.

Diane remembered that night vividly now, blushing a 
little at the recollection. She had drunk a little too 
much wine with the broiled lobster, and had fallen into 
a giggly, playful mood, almost a teasing mood. She 
hadn't meant to let things get as far as they had, and 
she was sorry afterward that it had happened. But it 
had happened.

They had parked in a small turnout, in a grove of 
eucalyptus trees. The view of the Bay, with its 
millions of tiny, winking lights had been breathtaking. 
And the mood had been full and golden in the starlit 
sky. She had moved close to Roger, nuzzling against 
him, and his arms had gone around her. He had kissed 
her then, lightly at first, then more ardently, his 
tongue flicking over her lips, and she had felt a 
stirring deep in her stomach, responding to his mouth, 
accepting his tongue deep inside her own.

Before she quite knew what was happening, his hands had 
been on her breasts, lightly, stroking gently, and a 
warm lethargy had taken hold of her. His touch was so 
good on her body! She had kissed him more passionately, 
and when his hands strayed down inside the low-cut 
front of her summer dress, she had made no immediate 
move to stop him. It was only when fingers deftly slid 
the dress straps from her shoulders and pulled the 
front down to @@@@@@ the creamy white globes of her 
full, darkly pink-nippled breasts that she had felt the 
first tinges of panic.

She had tried to pull away. "No, n-no, Roger, we 
mustn't! We... can't go any... further!" she had said, 
breathlessly. But his head had dipped down and his lips 
had closed around one of the rigid pink nipples, 
sucking it gently, rolling his tongue along it. She had 
felt blind, wild passion surge through her at the 
contact of his mouth, and in those few seconds her 
resistance had melted. He sensed this, and his hands 
had begun to stroke her soft, vibrant legs, moving 
higher, sliding the short skirt of the dress up on the 
smooth white flesh of her thighs. His fingers had 
traversed the down-soft surface of her inner thighs 
until they almost touched the moistening mound of her 
pantie's crotch band, his mouth moving urgently on her 
breast now.

"No, no, no!" she had moaned, but it was an ineffectual 
cry and the sensations which coursed through her were 
new, and strange and wonderful. Her brain had been 
reeling, torn between the sensuous manipulations of 
Roger's mouth and hands--and the inbred concept of 
sexual contact before marriage as a cardinal sin. She 
wanted to be free of his warm, wet lips, his moving 
hands, and yet she didn't. 

A battle raged in her mind as Roger's hands raised the 
dress even higher, bunching it about her waist, and his 
hands had taunted her smooth, flat stomach. Suddenly, 
his fingers were inside the elastic waist band of her 
panties, touching the soft pubic mound within, moving 
down to touch the slightly quivering passage of her 
naked vagina. The touches of his fingers there sent 
rippling waves of ardor boiling and flooding into her 
brain, numbing it, and she gave herself up momentarily 
to the new sensations in her loins as he gently parted 
the soft virginal pubic hair and slowly insinuated a 
finger into her tender, sensitive cunt, so wet from the 
passion fluid seeping from its trembling walls, 
expanding the small membranous opening which denoted 
her virginity. 

Then he had found the tiny, oscillating bud of her 
clitoris and begun to stroke it lightly with the tip of 
his finger, causing her to cry up into his mouth with 
sheer delight. It was so good, so good, and at that 
moment she didn't care if it was wrong, it felt so 
wonderful.

But then she had heard the whisper of his zipper, and 
her eyes had flown open and the spell was broken. She 
looked down in sudden, consuming terror to see the 
huge, blue-veined length of his erect cock held lewdly 
in his free hand. She watched in fascinated horror as 
it seemed to jerk spasmodically, and a thin oozing 
liquid seeped from the tiny glans opening.

"Baby... baby, I... need you, I want you, Oh Jesus 
Diane, I want you so goddamned much," Roger had moaned, 
and with his other hand he had begun to pull her 
panties down.

She had begun to struggle then. "No, Roger, stop, 
stop!" she had screamed. She strove with all her 
efforts against him, trying to free herself from his 
grasp, but he was too strong for her. He had forced her 
down on her back on the seat, and she had felt that 
warm sticky head of his cock against her thigh, felt it 
trembling there as he tried to work its impossible 
length upward to her pure, defenseless vaginal opening. 

She squeezed her legs tightly together, still 
struggling, still fighting, and then Roger had cried 
out, "Oh Christ, oh son of a bitch, I'm going to cum, 
I'm going to cum!" His member seemed to jerk out of 
control against her leg, and then Diane felt a great 
warm floodtide of hot liquid flow along her thighs, 
inundate her fleecy golden pubic hair, drench the soft, 
still quivering folds of her cunt. It was as if she 
were being drowned in a never-ending torrent of sticky 
sperm as he moaned and writhed convulsively above her.

Afterward, they had sat in shameful silence in the car, 
and Diane had cried uncontrollably. He had tried to 
comfort her, to tell her he was sorry, but she had 
refused to allow him to touch her. She had felt soiled 
and dirty and humiliated. But later, when she had 
calmed down enough to look at things rationally, she 
had realized Roger was contrite, and as miserable as 
she. He begged her to forgive him, and told her that he 
wouldn't touch her again until they were man and wife. 
And she had forgiven him, because it was partially her 
fault. She accepted that partial blame, and told him 
so, and confessed that she had allowed things to get 
well out of hand.

There had been no more episodes after that. Not until 
their wedding night, when he had never given her the 
opportunity to allow her sexual excitement to build 
normally and had attacked like some demented, mindless 
beast...

Diane felt her stomach churning as she recalled the 
Lookout Drive occurrence, and her wedding night. The 
chill seemed to be stronger now, and she shivered more 
violently. A good, hot bath, that was what she needed. 
To soak away the chill--and some of the memories with 
it.

She finished making the bed and went into the bathroom. 
She put the stopper in the tub and ran water into it, 
testing the temperature as she twirled the two chrome 
handles. When it was just as she liked it, hot but not 
too hot, she undressed quickly, folding her plaid skirt 
and frilly white blouse and her under things in a neat 
pile on top of the clothes hamper. As she waited for 
the tub to fill completely, she looked at herself 
critically in the full-length mirror attached to the 
back of the bathroom door.

She was a small woman, barely three inches over five 
feet, but her body was beautifully and symmetrically 
proportioned. Her blonde hair hung long and when she 
let it fall down across her shoulder it covered 
partially her full, round breasts. She did that now, 
and thought: I look very sensual that way, almost 
brazen. She swept the hair back again, studying the 
creamy white skin of her breasts, with their marbled 
and blue-veined translucence, the dark areolas making 
large, perfect accents for her small, now-rigid 
nipples. She raised her arms over her head, stretching 
her tits taut, looking like a classic nude sculpture in 
pose.

She stood that way for a long moment, letting her eyes 
move down across the flat surface of her stomach, past 
the tiny puckered outline of her navel. The triangle of 
her womanness was silky and golden, very fine, 
highlighting the pink fullness of her vaginal lips. She 
could see the tip of her clitoris peeking out from the 
soft puffy slit in an almost childish shyness there.

She pirouetted lightly, examining the dimpled roundness 
of her satiny buttocks, the rippling muscles in the 
backs of her slim, tapered thighs. The veins in the 
soft hollows in back of her knees were prominent, 
tantalizingly so, and her calves and ankles were 
shapely.

I have a good body, she thought. I really do. But it 
hasn't brought me any physical happiness in two full 
years of marriage. I can understand, certainly, why 
Roger becomes so aroused at the sight of me nude. That 
much I can understand, and it pleases me; my ego is as 
strong as any other woman's, and it's so nice to know 
that I have an attractive body. But what I can't 
understand is why Roger treats me the way he does. I 
always thought men respected beauty of form, protected 
it -- not flailed it as if it were something terribly 
ugly, to be sneered at and scorned and treated with 
contempt.

Diane became aware of a wafting cloud of steam and 
realized that the tub was filled almost to the brim. 
She turned off the faucets and tested the water with 
her hand. A little hot, but that was fine; she was so 
cold. She stepped into the tub, felt the heat of the 
water envelop her as she slowly sank down, banishing 
the cold, filling her with a relaxed, almost contented 
feeling as she lay back with her head touching the rear 
lip of the porcelain.

She lay there for almost ten minutes, relaxing, 
blanking her mind to all but the lethargic warmth of 
the water. And then the sounds began to filter through 
the thin walls of the duplex.

Diane stiffened in the tub, even though the words were 
at first indistinguishable. Damn that Judy Carneal! she 
thought. She's entertaining some man again in the 
middle of the day. Why, she's nothing better than a... 
a whore, the way she carries on! Men always in her 
place, always different men, coming at all hours of the 
day and night. Not that it's any of my business what 
she does, but these walls are so paper thin that you 
can hear practically everything that's being said and 
that's going on over there.

A man's voice said suddenly, distinctly, "Come on, 
baby, let's do it right here."

"Ahh, Harry, not in the bathroom," Judy Carneal's voice 
answered clearly. "We'll go in the bedroom, honey."

"No, right here. I've always wanted to have my cock 
sucked in the john."

"Well, all right."

"That's it, baby. Take off that housecoat so I can see 
those big tits of yours while you suck me."

"How's this, Harry?"

"Beautiful, baby, just beautiful. Damn, but you got a 
fine set on you. Come over here so I can feel your 
cunt... Good, good. How do you like that, baby?"

"Mmmmmm!" And then, "Take your cock out, Harry. Let me 
see that big monster of yours."

"Okay, there it is."

"Oh, Harry, it's so hard! It's like a chunk of granite, 
Harry! God, what a beautiful cock!"

Diane lay rigid in the warm bath water, listening, 
holding her breath. Dear God! she thought. They... they 
were disgusting! They were sick, disgusting 
degenerates! He... he wants Judy to... to kiss his... 
penis and she's going to do it! She's going to take his 
big ugly throbbing penis, like Roger's, between her 
full red lips and... and...

"That's it, baby," the man's voice groaned. "Stroke it 
a little, that's it, run your fingernails along my 
balls... easy, damn you, easy..."

"There, honey. How does that feel?"

"Oh, Christ, get down on your knees, will you? Start 
sucking it, you bitch, start sucking it!"

I can't listen to any more of this! Diane's mind 
screamed. I've got to get out of here! It's sick... 
lewd... disgusting... But she only lay motionless in 
the warm water, holding her breath, feeling a strange 
series of involuntary sensations churning deep in the 
pit of her own stomach as she listened to the salacious 
conversation filtering through the thin wall separating 
the two duplex bathrooms.

"There... ahhhhh... oh, that's nice, Judy baby, the 
inside of your mouth is like warm butter! Oh Jesus, 
that's... ahhhhh!... that's real nice, baby!"

"Ummmmmmmmmmm!"

"You know how to... ahhhhh... suck it, oh Jesus you 
really know how to suck cock, baby! You love cock in 
your mouth, don't you... don't you... oooohhhhh, 
agggghhhh, ummmmmm!"

Stop it, stop it, stop it! Diane screamed silently. But 
she looked down at her breasts and saw that the nipples 
were turgid now, jutting up from the gently bobbing 
globes of her breasts like mountain peaks on some 
lonely Pacific island. A tender aching had begun 
between her legs, in spite of the revulsion she felt at 
the words she was hearing. She moved her hand from the 
side of the tub and touched her breasts, touching one 
of the nipples, and then pulled her hand back quickly. 
The contact of her own fingers had intensified the 
aching in her cunt. Dear God, what was happening to 
her? Had... had she become sexually aroused listening 
to that filth next door? No, no... but it was true. Her 
entire being quivered beneath the tepid bath water.

"Oh Christ, Judy, Judy, suck it... suck it!" the man 
groaned through the wall. "Yes, that's it that's... 
it... milk it dry, you hot little bitch... suck me 
dry... ohhhhhhh!"

The inside of Diane's mouth was dry, and she ran her 
pink tongue over her lips several times, trying to 
dispel the arid, cottony taste. She found herself 
trying to picture in her mind the position Judy Carneal 
and the man, Harry, were in. He was sitting on the 
toilet seat... yes, that was it, sitting on the toilet 
seat with his legs spread wide and Judy was kneeling 
between them, her long auburn hair fanning out over his 
belly and abdomen, taking his blood-swollen shaft into 
her mouth and suckling it, up and down, up and down, up 
and down...

A wave of shame caused her to flush a violent crimson. 
She was no better than they were! Thinking lewd, filthy 
thoughts, working herself up into an impossible froth. 
Suddenly, she wished Roger were home. She was aroused, 
all right, there was no purpose in deluding herself 
that she wasn't. For the first time in two years, she 
was sexually ready; if Roger were only here she would 
gladly accept his huge penis now, she needed release, 
needed it desperately...

"That's it, that's IT! Tickle my balls, baby... tickle 
them... holy Christ, I'm almost there... suck it 
harder, Judy... harder... HARDER! Aagghh!"

Diane lifted her hand from the edge of the tub again 
and began to massage her right breast, slowly, 
rhythmically. God, I'm sorry, I'm sorry! her mind 
almost screamed. But I don't care, I can't stand it! 
Her mind had blotted out all the evils she had been led 
to believe came from masturbation. There was only her 
urgency now, her need for release from the intense 
arousal of her body by the lustful activities beyond 
the paper thin bathroom wall.

She continued to massage her breast, avoiding the 
nipple at first, cupping the creamy naked globe in her 
long slim fingers, kneading the translucent flesh, 
causing whirlpools of passion to seethe within her. 
Then she touched the nipple with her thumb, felt it 
diamond hard. She rolled the ball of her thumb back and 
forth across the erect bud, intensifying further the 
rising crescendo of sexual frenzy.

Diane arched her back, raising her hips off the tub 
bottom, lifting her stomach and the dripping, hair-
covered mound of her loins out of the water. She braced 
her body by pressing the soles of her feet to the 
porcelain, and then lifted her left leg out of the 
water, hooking it over the side of the tub, opening 
wide the soft, fluted edges of her cunt. Still she 
massaged her now wildly trembling breast, teasing the 
nipple, pinching it between thumb and forefinger until 
it throbbed like a thing alive.

From next door, Harry screamed, "I'm... going to cum, 
baby! Suck it, bitch, suck it suck it suck it... 
aaaaggghhhh, I'm cumming, I'M CUMMING!"

Diane could stand it no more. Her other hand dipped 
down between her widespread thighs. It was wet with 
something else besides the water, with the secretion of 
her passion. She gentled her finger into the moist 
flesh, and the feeling generated by her own fingers was 
so very, very good. She manipulated the soft hair lined 
inner lips until she could feel them swelling with the 
rush of blood, and her clitoris was rigid and tingling. 

Her index finger came in contact with the trembling 
bud, and she began to gasp with total abandoned delight 
as she felt release imminent. Her hips thrashed the 
bath water and her hand squeezed her breast, released 
it, squeezed it harder. Faster, faster, faster her 
finger rubbed across the sensitive clit, blanking her 
mind of all thoughts, all sanity; nothing existed for 
her in that moment except the delirious coming of her 
impending climax...

And then she was there!

She was cumming like a wild woman!

Her hips flailed frantically at the water, beat it to a 
froth, as wave after wave after maddening wave of 
intense, bursting release seized her. Pinwheels of 
light, in kaleidoscopic colors, appeared in back of her 
eyes and she cried out, once, in pleasure so acute it 
was like pure pain. As her orgasm began to ebb, her 
buttocks sank back to the porcelain bottom of the tub 
and her hand stilled but did not leave her cunt. She 
lay there, not moving, her eyes squeezed tightly shut 
and her chest rising and falling spasmodically.

From next door: "Jesus, Judy, there's nobody who sucks 
cock like you do. Nobody a-tall! You got every last 
goddamned drop in my nuts down that throat of yours!"

"I'm glad you liked it, Harry honey. Now how about 
doing the same for me? My pussy's on fire!"

"All right. And after that, I'm gonna throw a fuck into 
you like you never had before. And that's a promise."

"What are we waiting for?"

There was the sound of a door being opened, and then 
closed, and then there was only silence. Diane lay 
there, listening disappointedly to that silence, and 
sanity returned to her satiated brain.

With it came abject mortification.

She was sick with the knowledge of what she had just 
done, of the act of carnal self-abuse that she had 
performed on herself. What was the matter with her? Was 
she so starved for love that she had to resort to 
masturbation for satisfaction? Was this what Roger's 
animalistic love-making had driven her to? Would she 
repeat time and again these self-manipulations in order 
to achieve emotional release?

The questions churned and twisted in Diane's mind. She 
felt sick to her stomach, and... impure, as if her body 
were harboring thousands of tiny, invisible, creeping 
things. Abruptly, she stood up in the tub and switched 
on the shower, letting the needle spray grow as hot as 
she could stand it and then lathering herself from head 
to toe with scented feminine soap.

At the end of ten minutes, she began to feel a little 
better. She stepped out of the shower, refusing to 
allow her mind now to dwell on what had happened only 
minutes earlier. She toweled herself dry briskly, not 
even looking at her glowing pink-red body in the full-
length mirror. She dressed hurriedly, and went out to 
the kitchen.

This day was wrong, all wrong. Last night, she had told 
Roger that she would have something special for him 
when he came home from work this evening, but hadn't 
told him what. It would be a surprise. What she had 
been planning was a very fancy shrimp Creole for his 
supper, his favorite dish, with a bottle of good 
Chablis she had bought from savings out of her grocery 
money, and candlelight, and soft music; it had been her 
idea to get him in a gentle, tender, loving mood, so 
that later on, when they went to bed, Roger would come 
to her as a husband and a lover -- not as a brute. But 
then the loneliness of the morning had taken hold of 
her, and the old bitterness at his treatment of her 
over the past two years, and now the... the scene in 
the bath tub... Well, it was all spoiled now. She 
didn't even want to think about sex or love, much less 
about making the complicated shrimp dish from her 
grandmother's recipe.

Still, she had to have something with which to occupy 
her time for the rest of the day, until Roger came 
home. It was barely noon now, and the prospect of 
simply sitting in front of the TV screen for the 
remainder of the afternoon had no appeal at all for 
her. Too, there was the fact that she had already 
bought all of the preparations for the Creole--fresh, 
deveined shrimp and green peppers and garlic and 
paprika and stewed tomatoes...

Well, she might as well make it now. But there would be 
none of the Chablis with it, and no candlelight or soft 
music. It would just be a dinner, like all other 
dinners. That was all.

Diane opened the refrigerator, took out the shrimp, and 
set intensely to work on the side-board.


CHAPTER 2
---------

Roger Slater was adding a long and intricate column of 
figures when Marcus Cord knocked on the edge of his 
office door. Roger looked up from the IBM calculator 
and smiled. "Come in, Marc."

Cord entered. He was dressed in the latest semi-mod 
fashion, not in the conservative grey or black three-
button business suit which Roger wore. Cord had on a 
double-breasted pin-stripe jacket over checkered, 
slightly bell-bottomed pants, a rich blue shirt with a 
bright, wide-patterned tie, and Roger knew without 
looking that the shoes would be an off-color with wide 
buckles. Cord's hair, was a premature salt-and-pepper, 
which he wore long with thick, bushy side-burns. The 
total effect was impressive, rather than ostentatious 
or absurd. If he, Roger, ever tried to wear such 
clothes, he would have looked absolutely ridiculous and 
would probably have been fired as well.

Cord grinned and said, "Am I interrupting?"

"No. I'm just finishing the Apperson account for 
Pierson to see. What's on your mind?"

"Some of us are stopping off for a drink tonight, and I 
thought you might like to join us."

"Great. Count me in." Well, why the hell not? Roger 
thought bitterly. What's there to go home to, anyway? 
Just a cold, frigid wife, that's all. Well, maybe after 
I've had a couple of drinks, Diane will begin to look 
interesting again. Although I doubt it. He said, 
"Where?"

"There's that new place around the corner. You know, 
the one that looks like an English pub. I understand it 
has atmosphere, drinks are reasonable. Pig and Whistle, 
I think is the name."

Roger nodded. "I may be a little late, but I'll come 
by."

Cord slapped his hand against the door. "Fine." He 
turned and walked away, swaggering a little as he 
always did.

Instead of returning to the Apperson account, Roger 
stared at the computer in front of him and thought 
about Marcus Cord. The man was easy to envy, for he had 
the handsome attributes of wavy brown hair, blue eyes, 
and a dimpled smile which made women take a second 
look. He had been a football player in college, which 
hadn't been so many years ago to have lost Cord his 
muscular and well-developed physique; and combined with 
a charming and sophisticated manner, which was not 
affected but extremely natural, Cord made the women 
take that third and fourth look as well. He exuded sex 
like an aura around him, and damnit, he knew it.

Roger remembered when Diane had first seen him after 
shopping one night a couple of months ago, when she had 
met him for a ride home. By chance, Cord had been 
standing outside the office building with him at the 
moment Diane walked up, and when she laid eyes on the 
man, Roger knew she was violently attracted to him. 
Physically, lustfully, hungrily; not with love or 
tenderness which had characterized her desire for 
Roger. Animal instincts--pure bitch heat, and he had 
felt the rise of jealousy spread through him. He had 
been rather nasty to her that night, and they had ended 
the evening in a bitter fight. He had thrown the way 
she had acted toward Cord at her then, with all the 
acid of a man scorned. She in turn had denied 
everything, swearing it was only Roger she wanted, and 
that he was fabricating and fantasizing the whole 
thing. The problem had been that she really hadn't done 
anything. There was nothing Roger could point to except 
the explosive air which had been generated. He knew and 
she knew and Cord knew; but that didn't win the 
argument for him.

Still Marcus Cord was higher up in the corporation than 
Roger. He was in another section, a vice president in 
charge of customer service, which meant that his power 
over Roger was only indirect--but not worth crossing. 
Roger knew that if he alienated Cord, his chances of a 
good long term career at Waller, Waller, Crist, and 
Maxwell would be ended.

Besides, Roger had no reason to feel that Cord was a 
threat to his marriage, or that Diane, as indifferent 
as she was in bed, would ever consummate her desire if 
offered the chance. Cord had enough women to satisfy 
the most accomplished satyr. Although married to a 
beautiful woman from all that Roger had heard, he was 
nonetheless the office cocksman. 

He was smart enough not to fool around where he worked, 
or at least if he had, there had been no talk of it. 
God knew he could have had any of the nubile, mini-
skirted girls in the typing pool, and they wouldn't 
have kept their mouths shut for a second. Yet when Cord 
was some other place--a bar, a restaurant, anywhere 
where there was a female around--he was definitely on 
the prowl. Roger had heard from another of the staff 
that Cord had once picked up and later bedded an 
airline stewardess on the forty minute run between Los 
Angeles and San Francisco--an almost impossible feat.

Roger shook his head. Why the hell couldn't he be that 
way? He was so God-awful inhibited, not at all like 
Cord. Why was he so damned straight and staid? He 
slammed his fist against the desk top. Well, if Diane 
kept up the way she was going, he would damn well stop 
being so stuffy and start being more of a swinger!

Roger stayed late at the office, even though he didn't 
feel like it. The Apperson account went slowly after he 
got back to thinking about it, instead of his wife and 
himself and Marcus Cord. He had to get it done; he had 
promised it to his boss, Ernst Pierson by the next 
morning. It was the hour here and the hour there of 
overtime which made the company begin to take notice of 
him, of that he was sure. Take notice they had: Two 
fifty dollar raises in six months, and promises of 
promotions and other benefits. 

The firm was shorthanded, too, which made his position 
even more valuable, and Roger willed himself to put in 
the overtime and forget how tired he was. He wanted to 
get ahead and earn more money, and this was the way to 
do it. He had to be on his toes, though, and that took 
a lot out of him. He realized that some of the problems 
around his home were his, but that didn't excuse 
Diane's perpetual iciness and indifference to his 
needs.

Roger finished at a quarter to six, and put the account 
portfolio on Pierson's desk before leaving.

He doubted that Cord would still be at the Pig and 
Whistle, but he felt like he deserved a drink anyway. 
He walked around the corner and entered the little bar. 
It took him a moment to let his eyes accustom to the 
dimness, for the crowd of men and women and the miasma 
of smoke blanketed what little light filtered from the 
lamps and windows.

The Pig and Whistle was as Cord said it was: an 
American idea of what an English pub might look like. 
The walls and ceiling were in a pseudo-Tudor wood beam 
design, with the stucco painted white. There was a long 
oak bar, highly polished, manned by a large, English-
accented bartender who sported a handlebar moustache. 
There were long wood handles attached to the beer 
spigots, and Whitbread and Guinness Stout were 
advertised as being served.

There were groups of small, roughly hewn tables and 
matching chairs scattered haphazardly around the room. 
A pert waitress passed among the customers with a brass 
tray of beer glasses and other drinks. She was dressed 
in 18th Century fashion, except with an extremely short 
skirt, and she made sharp and slightly suggestive 
remarks to anybody who spoke to her. A couple of men 
were throwing darts at a circular cork board in one 
corner. Roger didn't recognize the shorter of the two, 
but the other man was definitely Cord.

Cord laughed as the other man stuck a dart in the wall 
next to the board, slapped the man on the back and 
turned. He saw Slater and raised a hand in greeting. 
"Roger! Over here, man!"

Roger made his way through the packed mass and reached 
Cord.

"Sorry I'm late. Where is everybody?"

"They've all gone. It's just us two." Cord turned back 
to the man he had been playing with and said, "My 
friend is here. Thanks for the game."

"I owe you for two, I think," the stranger said good 
naturedly. "For someone who never played darts, you 
caught on pretty fast."

Cord laughed and together, he and Roger crossed to an 
empty table, leaving the other man standing alone. He 
took the chair next to the wall and gestured for the 
waitress. "That man over there owes me two beers," he 
told her when she arrived. "Serve one to me and one to 
him," he added, pointing to Roger. "And make it quick."

"I'll make it in my own sweet time," the girl snapped. 
She swung the tray around and walked off, her rear end 
twitching provocatively.

Cord laughed and then grinned at Roger. "She looks 
tempting. Right, Rog?"

Roger smiled back awkwardly. This was the first time he 
had been with Cord alone on a social occasion. He felt 
uncomfortable, over his head in new and strange waters. 
Cord was an over-powering force, he suddenly realized, 
somebody he would be entirely unable to cope with.

The beer appeared quickly and again the girl swished 
her skirt and jiggled the globoid cheeks of her ass at 
Cord. This time Cord leaned over and patted her thighs 
lightly. She turned and in mock anger told him to stop 
with the familiarity. He only patted her again. The 
scent of sex was heavy in the air. Cord merely had to 
say when and she'd ask him where, Roger thought to 
himself. He gripped the thick stein handle and drank 
deeply of the golden brew. It washed down his throat 
and he quaffed again. The waitress left, winking at 
them.

Cord lit a cigarette and sipped the beer and looked 
very earnestly at Roger. "I'll be honest with you," he 
said. "Actually, there was nobody else here. I only 
wanted you to come."

"But why--?"

"Why tell you that a group of us were meeting here? 
Simple.

In case I was overheard by those pack of ears in the 
office. I didn't want them to know about it."

Roger's head buzzed. A warning bell rang in the back of 
his mind, but he couldn't figure why, any more than he 
could figure why Cord had gone to all this trouble. "I 
don't understand," he replied, frowning slightly.

"You know, Roger, that you've been noticed."

"Noticed?"

"In the office. You've shown ambition and a knowledge 
of the business, and you're young. You should go far 
with us."

Roger couldn't help but feel pleased. Cord only paused 
in his praise to order another round, and as Roger 
finished one beer the other appeared in its place.

"Our business, though," Cord continued, "has a great 
deal of politics." He took a final puff on his 
cigarette and put it out in the pewter ash tray. "In 
fact, those politics are often cruel and unjust, and to 
the unwary can be deadly."

"I've never tried to do anything to buy my job, Marc, 
if that's what you're driving at."

"No, no, I realize that," Cord replied. "You've been 
conscientious, and you've tried to be fair with 
everybody. Believe me, that's a refreshing change from 
the usual." He waved to the waitress that he wanted 
another round, and then refused to take the money Roger 
offered. "This is going on my expense account, Rog. I 
can afford it better than you. Just drink and listen to 
me." He paused again. "The office has been talking 
about Drake retiring soon, haven't they?"

Roger nodded. "I think Jim's due to leave next month, 
isn't he?"

"He is, and that means I'll be looking for a new 
general manager for my section. Now we both know that 
Willard Lewis wants that position, and that he's in 
line to get it."

"I thought that was pretty well settled. I mean, by the 
way Willard has been talking, I assumed..."

"Right," Cord said, breaking in. "He has an excellent 
record and has been with the company for a good many 
years. By all the written rules of good company policy, 
Roger, he deserves the job." Cord pursed his lips 
thoughtfully and then took a drink of beer. "Weigh his 
qualifications against anybody else's, and he's the 
man."

Roger's thoughts raced at what he imagined might be 
said next. Did this meeting represent... was Cord 
trying to offer him... damn it, was this all a lead-up 
to his appointment to the managerial position? His hand 
trembled as he drank, and the thrill of such an 
unlikely possibility coursed through him. God! He dare 
not dream of such an advancement!

"But this is where the politics I mentioned comes in," 
Cord said, interrupting Roger's reverie. "Business 
isn't always done by the rules, written or unwritten, 
and quite often it's a matter of manipulations."

"I'm afraid you've lost me."

Cord chuckled. "All right, Rog, I'll lay it on the 
line. In plain language, the promotion belongs to 
Lewis, but my intentions are to give it to you. Am I 
clear now?"

"I'm... overwhelmed, Marc! I truly am." Roger paused. 
His brain was spinning excitedly. "But you said 
politics. That's still a little..." He searched for the 
right word. "Unclear."

"Perfectly obvious to me. Lewis is old fashioned. He's 
too goddamned set in his ways, and as I move up in the 
firm, he could be more of a liability than an asset. 
I'd hazard to say that he could even become a danger to 
me."

"And I wouldn't be, is that it?"

"I can trust a man who'll stay by me and guard my 
backside.

You can be that man, Rog, if you want to be. You're 
interested in getting ahead, and you're young enough to 
see how sticking by me can help you. Let me break the 
ground, and you'll ride to the top with me, that I 
promise."

Roger was stunned. He quickly took another large 
swallow of beer. "That sounds fine with me, Marc. I'll 
work for you in every way I can. You can count on me."

Cord offered his hand and Roger shook it, sealing the 
bargain. "I'm sure I can count on you, Rog," Cord said 
warmly. "I pride myself on analyzing character, and 
you're not the kind to think up clever schemes or 
angles, and stab me in the back."

For some reason Roger felt a pang of self-revulsion. 
"You're right, Marc. I don't have the guts for 
politics."

"I didn't say that, Roger."

"No, but it's true. I'm colorless, too staid and too 
quiet. I tend to climb into a safe little hole so that 
I won't see what's really going on in the world." Roger 
wondered why he was talking like this, especially to 
Cord. But then, hadn't his prospective new boss been 
candid with him, taking a chance by confiding in him? 
Embarrassed, Roger laughed self consciously and raised 
the beer glass. "Here's a toast, Marc," he said. "To 
the perfect combination of the swinger and the prude."

Cork clinked glasses, smiling broadly. "Here's to us, 
all right. But don't belittle yourself, Rog. I'm too 
flamboyant, and I think we can help each other. We're a 
good complement."

Feeling better from Cord's remarks, Roger threw his 
head back and drained his beer. Cord motioned for the 
waitress again and ordered another round. She left and 
Cord said to Roger, "After this drink, let's go some 
place else. You know, find some action, have a little 
fun maybe."

Roger was tempted. He was more tempted than ever before 
in his married life. The idea of a hot, unknown pussy 
crawling and heaving around his pistoning cock made his 
head swim with desire, and he felt his prick engorge 
and stiffen in his pants. He needed a good fuck 
tonight, and Diane was definitely not that. Then he 
remembered he had promised her he would be home early 
this evening, for some special reason she had refused 
to elaborate upon. In spite of his sexual hunger, he 
had to admit that he still loved her, and that he was a 
man who kept his promises. He wanted to pound the table 
in frustration.

"Damnit, Marc, I can't tonight. I'm sorry."

"Don't be. I'll tell you what, Rog. Why don't you and 
your wife come over to dinner tomorrow night? I want 
you to meet Cindy, my wife. I think you'll like her." 
He winked at Roger, then turned to the waitress. She 
was back with the beers. He beckoned her to lean over 
so that he could whisper something to her. Roger 
overheard Cord ask the girl what time she got off work. 
She told him nine, and Cord said that he would be at 
this table, and if she would care for dinner.

The waitress smiled provocatively, nodded agreement and 
moved away. Roger almost groaned involuntarily at the 
image of what was certainly to follow the dinner. A 
fine dessert, all right.

"I've got to hand it to you, Marc," he said then, with 
genuine admiration. "You really have a way with the 
women."

Cord gave him a superior grin. "Nothing to it, Rog. 
Just takes practice. Hell, you can have it, too. Just 
lose some of your Victorian prudery and play the modern 
role."

"Security," Roger said. "That's my trouble. I want 
security. I come from an average middle class home, 
Marc. My dad was a stock broker, and you know how 
conservative they are. We were close, and I guess I 
picked up his attitudes toward solidarity." Roger rose 
from the chair realizing for the first time that he was 
somewhat drunk.

"Don't let it worry you, Rog," Cord said. "Maybe you 
can loosen up a bit as we work together."

Roger steadied himself with a hand on the edge of the 
table. "I hope so." He paused, then said, "Thank you, 
Marc, thank you very much for this position. You... 
won't regret it."

"I'm sure I won't. Now get home, Rog. I wouldn't want 
to go anywhere else if I had a hot little piece like 
yours waiting either. See you tomorrow night."

Roger smiled weakly, said good night, and staggered 
toward the exit. Cord's last words burned in his mind. 
Hot piece. If Marc only knew what kind of an icy bitch 
she really was. Even out of bed, she demanded all the 
little things involved in story book romance, with her 
teasing, suggestive remarks and her come-on looks, 
parading around in provocative clothes. But it was all 
a sham. Get down to basics, and she might as well have 
been encased in a block of glacier ice for all the good 
it did him. His balls and penis throbbed and ached for 
the loving touch of a woman, and all he had to look 
forward to was cold rejection.

Roger walked to the parking lot, the cool night air 
ineffectual on the rising cloud of inebriation, and 
picked up his car. The beer surged through his system, 
and made his thoughts hazy and his emotions fortified. 
Goddamn it, he was going to show her! He was going to 
fuck the shit out of her tonight whether she liked it 
or not, by God!

Roger drove more recklessly than was his usual wont 
from the combination of beer and passion. The alcohol 
had completely flooded his mind, and with careless 
abandon he speeded through the downtown traffic to 
Geary Boulevard, unmindful of possible violations. 
Christ, I'm drunker than I thought! he told himself. He 
never could hold his liquor very well, and more than 
two of anything, even glasses of wine or beer, affected 
him badly.

The heat of rising desire flamed his already lewdly-
burning thoughts. Goddamn Cord and his wanton ways! 
That waitress' smirking countenance again appeared in 
his mind's eye. Her thinly disguised hunger for Cord's 
handsome body, and no doubt huge cock, flashed before 
him like a red flag in front of a maddened bull. Like 
the bull, Roger more and more angry, until he almost 
screamed with rage and frustration.

Goddamn his wife! His Diane, his one and only -- Shit! 
God, he'd be deliriously happy if only she was a woman, 
a red-blooded female who wanted him! But he was denied 
his rights, his end of the marriage bargain. He 
pictured the ideal situation with Diane, with her 
mewling and moaning with pleasure as he took her a 
hundred different ways, and she in turn writhing and 
sucking and kissing him with unquenchable lust. He 
could almost feel the creamy secretions of her cunt as 
she whispered his name, and he groaned, knowing full 
well that her pussy was as dry and arid as a withered 
old crone's.

His long, hardened prick was bent mercilessly in his 
pants, and he could tell that he was oozing secretions 
into the cotton of his underwear. Never had he been so 
hot, so intensely aroused, not since the night on 
Lookout Drive when Diane had first shown what kind of 
lover she was to be. The pain of his doubled cock was 
excruciating, and with the desperation of a tortured 
man he reached down with his left hand and fumbled for 
the fly of his suit trousers. The zipper protested, for 
the sitting position made for awkward maneuverability; 
but slowly he was able to lower it until his white 
underpants bulged through the narrow opening, and the 
heavy sack of cloth stretched his trousers to their 
limit.

Roger looked down at the protuberance. The agony of 
what he was doing almost outweighed the relief he felt. 
My God, he thought with horror, here I am, driving 
along with my pants undone! I can't believe it! What 
the hell is happening to me? Has my sense of decency 
become warped?

Then he remembered Cord's words: "Just lose some of 
your Victorian prudery and play the modern role." 
Modern role: the permissive man in a wide-open society, 
where sex was the game -- for its own sake and nothing 
more. As if in agreement, his swollen member throbbed 
against its restraining hold, and it seemed to jerk 
restlessly, as if seeking escape.

Trembling with the pent-up fury of his overwrought 
emotions, Roger touched the swelling and felt a tremor 
race through his groin and buttocks. What am I doing? I 
haven't done this since I was a teenager! The narrow 
band of material which opened along the front of his 
shorts seemed to widen as his cock bloated the front of 
his pants. As if of their own volition, his fingers ran 
along the band, the sensations they caused his prick 
almost overwhelming. For God's sake, stop this! What 
would happen if you were seen like this, manipulating 
yourself like an adolescent!

But his fingers continued to caress the stiffened cock, 
its outline hard against the shorts, and then he pulled 
the material aside and like a steel spring, his prick 
shot free. Oh Christ... no! No!

Roger tried to keep his eyes glued to the windshield, 
off his erect penis, but with almost animalistic 
fascination he dipped his vision, seeing the blood-
filled knob's towering size. He had never been bigger! 
His fingers caressed the mighty shaft, and the cool air 
made it tingle maddeningly.

The foreskin folded back as his hand stroked the 
burning flesh, and the head winked with its unseeing 
eye through the steering wheel at him. Sperm churned in 
the boiling cauldrons of his balls, and he could feel 
the rising of his cum in the base of his cock. He took 
one last look at the action of his manipulations, the 
full fist of his hand wrapped around the pole of his 
penis, the furious pumping of his wrist and arm almost 
forcing him to stop the car...

Thirty-fourth Avenue was just ahead, and his duplex 
within sight. Thankfully, he took his left hand away 
from his screaming, pleading cock and turned the wheel 
to bring the Plymouth onto his street and then into the 
duplex's driveway. He stopped the car in the protecting 
shadows of the garage. He sat there for a long minute, 
staring down at his still rock-hard prick, his breath 
ragged and hoarse. He realized he was too far beyond 
recovery to fight the primeval urges his body thrust 
upon him, and his mind began to form weird erotic 
scenes of the lewd positions he was going to force his 
wife into. He opened the door, and started his desire-
wracked body toward the kitchen entrance, his hand once 
more enclosed over the turgid shaft.

***

Diane straightened up the kitchen for perhaps the 
dozenth time, waiting impatiently for Roger to come 
home. She looked over at the table, set but incomplete 
without the candles and wine she had originally planned 
to have. Feelings of remorse and guilt swept through 
her. When she was upset like this she had to keep her 
hands busy, and she occupied herself by washing a 
couple of kitchen shelves unnecessarily. 

As the hours ticked by, the morning's horrible 
experience began to return to her mind in spite of 
herself. She blushed guiltily at the thoughts, shutting 
her eyes tightly in a vain effort to reject the 
smoldering picture of her fingers contacting the soft, 
wet slit of her vagina and throbbing mounds of her 
breasts, and she drew in her breath sharply to hold 
back a groan of humiliation. She found herself once 
again reliving the maddening onanistic caresses, and 
her hips churned in unintentional rhythm to the teasing 
recollections of unwanted fulfillment.

The sound of Roger's car stopping in the garage brought 
Diane back to reality, shattering the horrid, vile 
dream in her mind. She whimpered as tears of abasement 
cascaded down her cheeks. Oh God! she cried to herself. 
Only yesterday I had convinced myself I would give my 
body to Roger tonight, and really find myself sexually. 
Well, she had found a certain sexuality within her--but 
not with her husband. The mental preparations had been 
for naught, had actually turned her colder than ever. 
He must never know. Roger must never know...

Suddenly the door burst open and Roger stormed into the 
kitchen. His eyes blazed with the uncontrolled lust 
which burned through his loins. His immense, ruby-
tipped penis leaped ahead of him as he moved 
deliberately across the room toward his wife, and he 
held it pointing at her with his hand still beating the 
hardened flesh.

Diane shuddered, her breath frozen in her throat, and 
she could only stand immobile where she was. What...? 
What was this... this sick thing she was witnessing? 
Roger, her Roger, standing there with his huge penis in 
his hand. Her mind balked, and then she was overcome 
with dreadful apprehension.

"I've got to have you, you bitch!" Roger blurted. 
"Right now, right here, and goddamn it, you'd better be 
good for a change!"

Diane cowered back into a corner, whimpering with 
fright. He stepped closer, then grabbed her savagely 
with his free hand. He swept her to him, and her 
attempts to free herself from his grasp were futile. 
She was hauled ruthlessly against the rigidity of his 
lust-hardened cock. She felt his immense weapon through 
the thin material of her housedress, and she stared in 
abject horror into his contorted face. His eyes were 
more lust-possessed than she had ever seen them before, 
and his mouth was drawn back over his teeth in an 
almost vicious snarl.

Wild thought of wrenching herself free and running from 
him seized Diane, but her husband's strong arms pinned 
her to him and his hot, beer-smelling mouth crushed 
against hers, stifling the groans she emitted in a 
tight, grinding kiss. Oh no! Oh God no! she thought 
wildly. What hideously monstrous thing is happening to 
me? Am I to be raped by my own husband? Is this my 
punishment for... what I did this morning? Her eyes 
puddled with terrible anguish. God, I'm helpless; I 
can't move; I can't move!

Roger's hands explored her body, clutching and 
squeezing her soft, sensitive flesh, pulling harshly at 
her clothes. His swollen, rigid prick throbbed 
excitedly against her as he pinned her to him. Diane 
struggled feebly for one panicky moment, feeling his 
hand pressed against her tender breast and then she 
went limp, allowing the softness of her lips to meet 
Roger's own questing mouth. She couldn't fight him, he 
was too strong, but perhaps if she gave in a little it 
would help to return him to sanity. Desperately she 
thrust her tongue between Roger's lips and deep into 
his mouth, and he sucked it hungrily into the wetness 
of his cheeks. His kisses burned her like a firebrand.

Roger eased his head away then and hissed: "Take your 
clothes off!"

"Darling... please!" she tried to plead with him, but 
it fell on deaf and ignoring ears. "I... have your 
favorite dinner... all ready and waiting. Let's do... 
this later, if you want, but not... not this way!"

Roger snarled and threw her to the floor. "Not this 
way... not any goddamned way if you had your choice!" 
he spat thickly, his face contorted in a mask of rage 
and lust. He turned and swept his powerful arm across 
the table, sending glasses and silverware crashing 
cacophonously to the linoleum and then he wrenched the 
tablecloth off and wadded it and threw it against the 
stove. "The only dinner I want is a good fuck, you 
bitch! To hell with the food, understand?"

Diane knew that to plead anymore would be useless. She 
could only look up from her sprawling position on the 
linoleum and quiver helplessly from the evil which she 
knew was about to be perpetrated upon her defenseless 
body.

"You frigid, prick-teasing, sniveling, dried-up bitch! 
You were cut out to be an old maid, a virginal old 
maid. Why didn't you join a nunnery, for Christ's 
sake?"

Diane moaned and lowered her face to her hands as Roger 
loomed over her. His long, turgid shaft bobbed above 
her, and she closed her eyes. But then... it touched 
her cheek! Panicked, she suddenly squirmed and 
struggled with renewed strength, frenzied at the 
thought of his filthy, lust bloated penis so close to 
her. She raked her fingernails against his cock and 
shrieked, "Get away from me! Don't touch me, you... you 
animal!"

Roger lurched back beyond the reach of her claw-like 
nails. "Damn you! Goddamn you!" he shouted. "I'll teach 
you!" He reached out and grabbed her wrists and threw 
his body at her until his cock was jammed against her 
face again. "You want to do it the hard way, well then 
we'll do it the hard way!"

"No, no... please... I'm sorry, I'm sorry!" Diane 
pleaded, the scalding tears streaming down her cheeks 
as he tore at her dress. Roughly he shredded the 
clothes from her, ripping and shredding the material as 
if it were tissue paper, until she was naked before him 
except for panties and bra. The dress lay like a lewd 
blanket around her.

"Shut up, you bitch!" he snarled.

"Roger, why... why are you acting like this?" she 
moaned, his foul language and affronts a searing pain 
within her. She saw him take another drunken look 
between her widespread legs and her fear-quivering 
breasts.

"I'll tell you what you're going to do. You're going to 
suck me," Roger sneered. "That's it. You're going to 
put my cock in your mouth and suck it. You'd hate that, 
wouldn't you?"

She nodded uncontrollably. The very idea of his male 
organ filling her mouth was abhorrent, and she 
involuntarily gagged.

Without warning, he thrust forward and down, and the 
mammoth, sex-crazed head of his blue-veined penis 
rubbed against her taut, lipstick lined lips. She tried 
to twist herself free, but he pressed on and the 
saltine, musky taste of his cock began to seep inside 
her mouth. She gritted her teeth and moaned: "No... 
no... please...," and as she did he rammed forward. His 
prick forced its way deep into the soft folds of her 
mouth, like some horrible snake crawling in its hole.

"Suck, baby, suck!" he groaned, moving his buttocks in 
the pagan ritual of copulation. He dragged her hair and 
held it in his steel grip and drew her head toward him 
in spite of her efforts to free herself; she felt his 
sliding shaft burrow halfway down her throat, then back 
out slightly, then forward again.

"Oh Christ, Diane!" Roger hissed, "Uhhhhhh... I love my 
cock in your mouth!"

His obscene words brought back the memory of the 
overheard bathroom scene of that morning, and for an 
instant Diane envisioned Judy Carneal lavishly suckling 
that man while he sat on the toilet. Her lips began to 
nibble slowly at her husband's thrusting instrument, 
and she coughed and sputtered. His balls bounced 
against her chin and there was the stale odor of sweat 
from his inner thighs, filling her nostrils with a 
constant reminder of the cruel, depraved attack she was 
being subject to.

"Jesus, Jesus!" he spluttered, "Oh my Christ!"

Roger worked demon-like, thrusting his hips, his hands 
jerking her head rhythmically with his motion, and he 
writhed and strained as though in the last throes of 
death. He slipped her mouth up and down over the end of 
his cock as though it were a cunt in which he was 
venting the full wrath of his drunken, bestial lust.

Diane could feel his fleshy cock stretch and expand 
against her cheeks until it completely filled her 
mouth. She had never felt so dirty, so debauched in her 
life, and the one urgent thought which she tried to 
find solace in was that it would soon be over. She 
sucked and wriggled her lips wildly, hoping to make him 
cum quicker, please him as best she could and pray that 
would be all he wanted or would take. She worked in a 
daze at the command of his fingers, licking and sucking 
like a hungry child as he forced her to follow slave-
like his every thrust into the tender shelter of her 
mouth. Her ravishment continued, a ceaseless r******** of 
her fear contorted face.

Then as suddenly as he had begun, Roger withdrew his 
cock. A small, sticky emission of lubricating fluid 
threaded between her lower lip and the head like a wet 
spider web. For a moment Diane hoped he might be 
finished with her, but then she saw that his eyes still 
burned with hateful lust, and her body trembled. She 
felt herself fall away and roll to one side, wretched, 
debased and lost, and the horrible image of how she 
must have looked with his cock buffeting her mouth made 
her ache with helplessness, made her want to vomit. She 
dimly felt Roger kneel beside her and crawl his hands 
over her thighs. She did not move, but closed her eyes 
and drifted into a semi-consciousness, past all caring.

Roger fumbled with her panties, his fingers sliding 
beneath the elastic leg band, hooking the wispy silk 
and then ripping away the garment with one vicious 
jerk. He traced the soft, hot flesh of her inner 
thighs, letting the air caress the widening legs, and 
momentarily his breath caught in his throat. He parted 
the inner lips of her cunt and gazed lewdly into the 
hot wetness which enshrined her clitoris. The full 
ripeness of her hips, the golden down of her pubic 
hair, the flatness of her white belly were all visible 
to him and his cock hardened still more at the thought 
of soon ravishing her helpless genitals.

Diane tossed her head wildly, with a shudder of horror 
as she felt his fingers probe the sensitive walls of 
her defenseless pussy. Involuntarily, the juices of her 
femininity began to flow as his pressure increased, 
although her mind was petrified with her utter 
subjugation. The erotic shock of his hand surged 
through her convulsively.

"OOhhhh!" she groaned as he leaned forward and touched 
his lips to the soft, fleece covered mound at the base 
of her belly. Her inner thighs spasmed and quivered 
beneath the thumbs Roger pressed against her hair-lined 
vaginal lips. Once again, he dipped and planted a wet 
kiss on her groin. He tantalized her with eel-like 
flickings of his tongue, moving downward until he 
spread the warm, vertical mouth of her pussy and licked 
the moist coral lusciousness which opened before him. 
Roger's fingers parted the damp satin-layered cunt, 
allowing his hungry, devouring mouth complete access to 
her secret being.

Diane's elbows pressed tightly to her sides and she 
lolled her head back and forth insanely as Roger's hot, 
searing tongue shot out, stabbing and encircling her 
quivering, erected clitoris. His lips sucked, drawing 
the warm folds deep into the cave of his gently biting 
mouth, while his tongue continued its maddening licking 
against the urgent pink flesh.

Dear God, help me, help me! Roger, Roger, has all 
reason left you? Why do you hate me? Why are you filled 
with contempt and loathing for me? Why am I no better 
than the lowest whore to you? Diane groaned huskily 
deep in her throat as her husband's probing lips licked 
their way up and down, up and down, the length of her 
narrow slit, starting at her lower belly and pressuring 
their way over the elastic rimmed opening of her 
clasping vagina, into the crevice of her round firm 
buttocks. 

There, they stopped momentarily to pay wet flicking 
homage to the tight pink anus which throbbed there. She 
couldn't believe it... but it was happening to her! 
Involuntarily, she ground her hips down against the 
hard, unyielding floor and heard herself emit strange 
animal like purrings from between her tightly clenched 
teeth.

Roger felt the tantalizing softness of his wife's pubic 
hair brush against his cheeks as he fed hungrily upon 
her pussy. He unbuckled his belt and opened his pants 
completely, then he slipped them down to his ankles. He 
kicked them off with his shoes. Slowly, he massaged his 
blood-heavy penis back and forth as he burrowed his 
face deep into Diane's cunt, his urge to conquer the 
woman beneath him boiling madly in his veins. 

For the first time since he had married Diane, he was 
truly enjoying her; the pleasure he felt almost 
overwhelmed him. He had not dared to think that such a 
coup was possible, but now, here she lay, completely at 
his mercy. It was far beyond his wildest dreams!

He could not help but gloat inwardly as he plunged his 
tongue into the small palpitating opening of her cuntal 
mouth and heard her cry aloud. The soft-rimmed flesh 
tantalized him and he covered the clasping, viscous 
opening fully with his lips to bring a low guttural 
groan and a spasmodic closing of her warm thighs around 
his head. 

He could feel her tight cuntal hole and squirming 
crotch and wet, lubricious flesh slip moistly around 
his long, extended tongue as the walls of her invaded 
vagina opened to his sucking motion, attempting to 
ingest his tongue deeper and deeper into it. His nose 
was mashed to her quivering clitoris, and he hungrily 
inhaled the pungent, perfumed aroma of her. The 
delicate piquancy incited his penis until he was afraid 
he was going to spill his seed that very second.

God! He had to fuck her or he would burst! His cock was 
throbbing wildly! With a cry building in his muscle 
strained throat, Roger grabbed Diane's legs behind the 
knees and climbed upward on her sweat-soaked body, 
thrusting her calves roughly up over his shoulders. He 
splayed his hands beside either of her arms and his 
palpitatingly huge cock slipped teasingly against her 
drenched, saliva-soaked pubic mound.

He gaped down between their bodies. Her upturned, ivory 
white buttocks completely enraptured him, and her 
narrow cunt lips throbbed and expanded beneath the 
stabbing probe of his concrete hard prick, their wet, 
pink furrows held apart by the pressure of his thighs. 
He worked his cock up and down between the ridges to 
part the soft blonde pubic hair and felt her spasm and 
shudder.

"I'm going to fuck you right now, bitch, just as if you 
wanted me to... even if it's the last time I ever fuck 
you!"

Diane shut her eyes against the strange, inhuman face 
which leered down at her, his words unintelligible in 
her ears. She could sense the fleshy hugeness of his 
prick lying in her open, quivering channel, jerking and 
insinuating itself in a rising and sawing motion. She 
felt its smooth, rubbery head convulse against her 
soft, sensitive slit until it was adjusted between the 
lips of her vaginal opening.

"Oh God Roger... oh why, oh why are you doing... this 
to me?" she moaned out helplessly in her agony.

Roger could not control the sadistic desire to torment 
his wife even further. Even though he had all he could 
do to keep from instantaneously impaling her soft young 
pussy upon his aching cock, he could not deny this 
intention. Shortly he would empty the madly churning 
seed of his balls into her cunt, but for the moment she 
was going to have to suffer further, to be forced to 
realize just how frustrated and rejected he had been 
for these past two years. She was going to be paid back 
in full, so help him God!

At long last, Diane felt him force open her vagina with 
his penis, and winced tearfully at the sudden pain. His 
weight crushed against her brassiere-encased breasts as 
he thrust his hips forward, and the elastic snugness of 
her opening resisted only for a moment from the 
onslaught of his r********. Then she gave way beneath his 
harsh, brutal pressure. She emitted a throaty wail.

"Oh Roger... please... no, no... not so hard!" she 
begged further.

Roger was elated by her painful cry. He thrust again, 
listening intently for her deeper whines, wanting 
suddenly to hear her scream for mercy. He rammed 
forward brutally, felt his balls slap resoundingly down 
against her twitching upturned buttocks. She ground her 
hips against the floor in a useless attempt to escape, 
and her legs jerked wide out on either side of the 
table, kicking vainly at the air. She screamed!

"Roger! ROGER! Oh God, it hurts! AAAAAghhhhh!" she 
yelled as though her body had been impaled upon some 
barbaric implement of torture.

His penis tore into her and scraped against the tight, 
still-unready walls of her vagina. She contracted and 
squeezed desperately in an attempt to force the alien 
invader out of her body, and she heard Roger gasp from 
the sudden clamping of her passage. But still he pushed 
deeper and deeper into her, forcing the warm, moist 
cavern of her pussy to yield open to his thundering rod 
of hardened flesh.

Lying helpless beneath him, tears of pain and 
humiliation tortured Diane. She felt torn asunder by 
the physical force of his entry, and the mental 
brutality of his unnecessarily cruel attack. Worse, she 
was unable to comprehend whatever inconceivable logic 
lay behind his actions. But Roger was drunk and in no 
mood for explanations. He pounded his cock deep up 
inside her to its hilt until she was sure he was going 
to pulverize her very inner vitals. It was as if a 
white hot ram of fire was filling every pore of her 
stomach, and there wasn't one tiny ridge or crevice 
which was inviolate from his chunky weapon.

Then his hands went around and began to knead and cup 
the resilient flesh of her softly mounded ass, and she 
could feel her skin begin to bruise beneath his rough 
touch. Roger lay unmoving, his face directly above hers 
as he caressed her buttocks. She too remained 
motionless, afraid of the agony it would cause her if 
she moved with that huge weapon inside her. Silence, 
save for Roger's ragged breathing, hung between them. 
Suddenly, then, she felt a throb as his cock jerked 
upwards in another half-inch of virility.

"Uuuuuhhhh!" she grunted, her face twisted with pain.

"That's right, bitch!" Roger taunted. "Scream for it!" 
He flexed again.

"AAAAgggggg!" she gurgled, the cords of her body 
muscles straining. "Oh God, have mercy! Please... I 
can't take it!"

"You'll take it, all right!" came the hissed answer. 
"You'll take all I can give and like it! Hear me?"

She didn't answer, only rolled her head helplessly to 
one side.

"I asked you a question!" Roger snarled, thrusting 
savagely into her.

"OOooohhhh, yes, yes!" she cried, afraid now of 
offending him lest he be crueler and more brutal than 
he was now. "I'll like it!... I will... I will!" she 
choked, tears welling in her closed eyes as she spat 
out the lie. Her husband's obscene, lewd actions had 
forced her to the depths of degradation, and she 
doubted if she would ever be able to look at herself 
again with any measure of pride. 

He had stripped her of her self-respect on this night, 
and there was nothing left except his gargantuan cock 
buried deep, deep inside her. She knew that he had 
sensed her loss of the last remaining ounce of 
resistance, and clamping his beer-smelling mouth over 
hers again, he began to rock sideways with a sawing 
motion of his thighs. The agony within Diane increased, 
and it was as though her insides were being shredded 
into a thousand miniscule pieces. She groaned in 
hopeless defeat beneath him.

Roger thrust in and out with ever-increasing strokes, 
ignoring her tears and cries of anguish. He seemed to 
grow bigger and bigger, battering her cervix 
unmercifully. She was sore and raw and mentally 
scarred, and Roger felt a frenzied glory as she 
defensively undulated from his skewering actions. He 
rampaged against her buttocks, burying his cock again 
and again inside her decimated vagina. She was his, 
completely his, a slave in total submission to his 
every whim. He could do with her what he willed...

"My God! My God! You're... killing me! Oooohhhh!"

Roger laughed harshly, and as if in answer, stroked 
more rapidly, hard and fast, battering her quivering, 
wet pussy. He moved his hands to grasp her smooth, 
sweat-slick ass-cheeks and pull them closer to his 
thighs, trying to blend them with his own, his vicious 
thrusts filling the kitchen with lewd, resounding 
smacking noises. His breathing came in short, gasping 
puffs, and his body dripped steaming sweat. He felt a 
complete loss of all control...

"I'm going to cum!" he shouted wildly. "My God, I'm 
going to cuuuuummmm!" He groaned as he thrust his 
cock's full expansion deep inside her wide-stretched 
vagina, his mouth dropping open and his clutching 
fingers commencing to jerk spasmodically in an attempt 
to open her for even one more fraction of an inch of 
his cock.

"Fuck back! Fuck back! Fuck back!" he blurted. But then 
the first stream of hot, white sperm began to gush up 
the tunnel of his cock and surge into the well of her 
vagina. It burst with the force of a tidal wave, 
burning into Diane's belly like liquid fire. She could 
feel the filling, drowning sensation as his flow 
continued to pulse maddeningly and his cum leaked down 
the crevice of her buttocks and pooled whitely on her 
uselessly torn clothing...

And then he collapsed, his demon cock deflating with 
sudden and complete satiation. Roger fell exhausted 
across Diane, one arm splayed wide. She stared at his 
spent body covering her, wondering in utter disbelief 
how this man, her husband, could have exercised such 
sick, perversions upon her. Now, in the wake of his 
played-out passions, shame and revulsion inundated her, 
and she let tears openly fall from her glazed eyes.

"Why?" she moaned inaudibly. "Why... why did you do 
this, Roger? Oh, God, why?"

"You'd never understand," he breathed huskily against 
her bosom. "What did you ever know about... a man's 
feelings? You're the one who forced me to this. And do 
you know why? Because I'm sick of pleading and coddling 
you to get what I'm entitled to... a plain, cooperative 
piece of ass! I married a statue, not a woman!"

"Don't talk to me like that, you... you filthy beast!"

"Filthy beast, am I!" He raised up beside her, his face 
contorted with rage. Diane could see down between his 
legs and... his cock had jumped to life again! But that 
was impossible! How could he have an erection after... 
She stifled a cry as he pushed his again erect penis 
into her aching cunt once more. His hot, rejuvenated 
staff began to hammer her dry and throbbing passage. He 
made a mirthless, gasping chuckle which mingled with 
her sobs, and then lost itself in a continuous, inhuman 
grunting of renewed lust...


CHAPTER 3
---------

Roger awoke slowly Saturday morning, as if he were 
gaining awareness by degrees. His temples throbbed 
agonizingly, and there was a chalky, almost lacquered 
taste in his mouth. He groaned slightly, raising one 
hand to shield his tightly closed eyes against the 
bright, grayish light of dawn which burned against the 
lids. He rolled onto his side, facing away from the 
window, and his hand reached out instinctively to 
search for the warm, pliant body of his wife. It 
touched only cool, empty sheet.

His eyes fluttered open then, and a nauseous feeling 
centered in his stomach. Diane? he thought dimly. 
Diane, where?

Suddenly, last night came rushing back to him with 
crystal clarity. He groaned miserably, rolling onto his 
back again. The sheet slid away from his naked body to 
@@@@@@ the satiated limpness of his cock. He lay there, 
reliving the scene with Marcus Cord in the Pig and 
Whistle, his subsequent beer-and-lust provoked handling 
of his genitals during the drive home, his insane 
bursting into the kitchen with his cock gripped in his 
hand, his wanton, perverse lust r******** of his wife on the 
kitchen floor.

Oh Christ, I completely lost my head! he thought with 
personal loathing. I must have gone berserk to have... 
have done those things last night! I must be sick... 
Nobody acts that way, not even when he's denied the 
love and the gratification he has every right to expect 
in his marriage. He doesn't turn into a ravaging 
savage, a primitive Neanderthal. He doesn't force his 
wife to suck his cock in a pile of broken dishes and 
scattered silverware, and then go down on her like some 
demented beast, and then r******** her body like a two bit 
whore...

Roger groaned again and sat up in bed. Fire raged in 
his temples, and caused red-tinged agony to explode in 
back of his eyes. How many times had he fucked her, 
lying there on the kitchen floor? How many times had he 
ripped into her sweat-slick body, flooding that soft, 
tight cunt of hers with a reservoir of hot, sticky cum? 
He couldn't remember, didn't want to remember.

But it was all there, vivid, in his mind. And there, 
too, was the recollection of the feeling of helpless 
guilt and shame which had finally engulfed him, and the 
whiningly soft apologies he had begun to whisper into 
her ears as he gently moved above her. Forgive me, 
darling, forgive me! he had cried to her, endeavoring 
to elicit the faintest response of absolution from her. 

But it had been useless; she had only lain unmoving 
beneath him, her eyes squeezed shut in horror and 
degradation, mewling with pain and fear until he had 
pulled out of her. And when he had lifted her tenderly 
in his arms and carried her into the bedroom and laid 
her on the bed, she had only remained as rigid as a 
block of beautifully crafted marble. Spent, still a 
little drunk, he had fallen asleep then with his arm 
protectively cast across her smooth, sperm-sticky 
stomach...

Roger swung his feet off the bed and crossed to the 
closet and put on his heavy terrycloth bathrobe. He 
wouldn't blame her if she left him now, if she divorced 
him, even if she brought criminal charges against him. 
He deserved it.

He went to the bedroom door and opened it. The 
apartment was silent. Had she already gone? Had she 
fled the house sometime during the night, gone home to 
her parents in Menlo-Atherton? Oh God, God!

He went along the hallway and pushed open the bathroom 
door. The nausea was strong in his stomach now, and not 
all of it was due to his hangover. He knew he was going 
to be sick. He leaned over the toilet, and his stomach 
convulsed; it all came boiling out of him in a rush, 
but when he was finished, and had rinsed out his mouth, 
he only felt worse than he had before.

He left the bathroom and opened the door to the 
kitchen. Diane was there. She sat at the table, staring 
blankly into a cup of coffee, her blonde hair tousled 
and her beautiful body encased in a thick chenille 
robe. She didn't look up as he entered. He stood just 
inside the door, his eyes moving in surprise over the 
kitchen expanse. It was spotless! She had cleaned up 
the broken dishes, the silverware, had waxed the 
linoleum until it shone brightly and there were no 
signs remaining of the carnal insanity of the previous 
night.

Roger's heart went out to her, sitting there so small, 
so fragile, so defenseless. "Diane--" he began, but her 
name stuck in his throat. He tried again. "Diane, 
darling."

She lifted her head to look at him then, and he felt a 
cold, viscid chill move along his spine and settle 
between his shoulder blades. Her eyes were filled with 
sheer and undiluted contempt, with utter revulsion. 
"Well," she said in a voice which fairly dripped acid, 
"Good morning, Roger. I trust you slept well after last 
night's marvelous evening. I know you had such a lovely 
time, such a heavenly experience."

"Oh, God, Diane," Roger moaned. "Please, darling, don't 
make it any worse than it is. You can't know how bad I 
feel..."

"How bad you feel?" Diane threw back her head and 
laughed without any trace of humor. "you? And what 
about me? How do you suppose I feel, Roger? How do you 
suppose any woman feels after being raped by her own 
husband, after being forced to perform foul, disgusting 
acts of perversion, after being a... a receptacle for 
pure loveless lust?"

"Diane, I-I don't know what to say except that I-
I'm..."

"Sorry? Well, that's just fine, isn't it? You're sorry, 
and that makes everything all right again. Last night 
just didn't happen..."

The pain in Roger's head was intense now. He felt anger 
replace some of the remorse and shame within him at her 
condescending tone. Who the goddamn hell did she think 
she was acting so righteous? It was her fault that the 
whole thing had happened, wasn't it? If she had been a 
wife, a lover, instead of a cold fish then there would 
have been no necessity for desperate methods. "Listen," 
he said in a controlled voice, "just what the hell?!"

The telephone rang.

Roger started convulsively at the sudden sound, his 
eyes turning toward the instrument on the wall near the 
drain-board. It rang again. Diane brought her gaze back 
to her coffee and sat motionless, staring into the 
flowered china cup once more, not caring whether or not 
the ringing phone was answered.

Roger moved finally, walking around the table to where 
the phone was situated and lifting the receiver from 
its hook. He said in a hoarse voice, "Hello?"

"Rog?" a deep, masculine voice asked. "This is Marc 
Cord."

"Oh, hi Marc."

"How are you feeling this morning?"

"Well, I..." Roger began, and then said, "Just fine, 
Marc, just fine."

"Good, good." Cord's voice took on a conspiratorial 
quality.


"Me, too, if you know what I mean. You remember 
Millie?"

"Millie?"

"The waitress at the Pig and Whistle," Cord said. "Man 
oh man, is she something else! She gave me a head job 
with a vibrator under her chin."

Roger winced. He was unable to answer.

"Listen, the reason I called, why don't you and Diane 
come on over around noon instead of tonight? We'll make 
a day out of it. Cindy makes a hell of a rum cocktail."

Roger looked toward the still, rigid figure of his 
wife.

"Marc, I don't think..."

"Bring your swimming suits," Cord interrupted jovially. 
"It's going to be a hot day over here, and we'll just 
lie around the pool."

"Marc."

"See you around noon," Cord said, and rang off.

Roger stood there holding the dead phone. Damn Cord! He 
never gave you a chance to say anything, to agree or 
disagree. He just commanded, and you were supposed to 
jump... Well, what the hell? Roger thought suddenly. 
That was how the man had gotten where he was today, 
wasn't it? That was how he was able to score so easily 
and so proficiently with the women, wasn't it? 
Involuntarily, Roger found himself thinking about 
Cord's words concerning Millie, the Pig and Whistle 
waitress. He wondered what it would be like to have a 
woman's soft mouth engulfing his cock, while pressing 
an electric vibrating massager beneath her chin. 
Christ, that would be something, all right! He felt his 
prick leap with a renewed burst of desire beneath his 
robe.

No, no, he just couldn't think about sexual things this 
morning, not after what he had done, what he had 
become, last night! With a small cry, he whirled, 
putting such thoughts out of his mind. He looked at his 
wife, still sitting quietly and staring into her cup.

"Diane," he said, "Honey, we... we've been invited over 
to Marc Cord's for the day. He wants us there around 
noon."

Diane's head jerked up and she glared at him. "I don't 
care whose house we've been invited to!" she flared. 
"I'm not going anywhere with you today! I don't want to 
be seen with you!"

"Honey, please, you don't understand."

"I'm not going, Roger, and that's all there is to it!"

Roger felt a small tinge of panic. He had to keep that 
date with Cord today, there was no graceful way he 
could beg off. And he couldn't go alone. How would that 
look? No, Diane had to go with him. Cord was the type 
of man you had to stay on the right side of, the type 
of man you didn't want angry at you; he was ruthless, 
and he wouldn't hesitate to ruin somebody who 
displeased him, who didn't fit in with his plans for 
advancement.

This General Office Manager's position was what Roger 
had been hoping for, the big break, the major stepping 
stone toward full and complete monetary and business 
security. He couldn't afford to let his wife, or one 
crazy drunken night, destroy what he had worked and 
saved and planned so long to achieve.

He sat down at the table next to Diane. "Look, Diane," 
he said as calmly, as rationally, as he could--even 
though he was emotionally wrought up inside, "Please 
listen to me for a moment. Before I... came home last 
night, Marc Cord and I had a long talk. He offered me 
one of the top managerial positions in his section of 
the company. It's maybe double my present salary-- 
double! Do you realize what this means, honey? No more 
duplex living, no more scrimping and saving. We can buy 
that split-level down the peninsula we've always talked 
about, we can get you a new wardrobe, a car. We can 
live in solid comfort."

Diane said nothing, but she was looking at him now.

Roger took this as a positive sign. He went on quickly, 
"I've got the job, Diane, without reservations. But 
Marc is a funny sort, and if we don't show up at his 
place today he's liable to take it as a personal 
slight. That's the way he is. And he's just as liable 
to retract his offer, to give that position to someone 
else. Do you see now? We have to go. I-I regret what 
happened last night more than you can possibly believe, 
and I'm going to do everything I can to make it up to 
you. So please, honey, please don't let one terrible 
mistake spoil everything we've always wanted, 
everything we've built together. Don't let it spoil our 
marriage. Please, Diane."

There were tears forming in the corners of her eyes 
now, and he knew his pleading words had had a definite 
affect on her. She moistened her pale, unmade lips with 
the tip of her tongue. Then, almost spasmodically, she 
nodded.

Roger felt a certain elation. "You'll go?" he asked.

"Yes," she whispered softly, averting her eyes again. 
"God knows why, but I'll go."

He stood and went to her and tentatively put his arm 
about her shoulders. She shrank away. "Don't touch me, 
Roger!" she said. "Please don't touch me! I'll go with 
you today, because you're my husband and because I'm 
not cruel enough to try to hurt you like you've hurt 
me, but don't expect me to be warm and responsive to 
you. Not now, not for a long time, maybe... maybe not 
ever again!"

She stood abruptly and pushed through the door, leaving 
Roger alone in the kitchen. He stood by the table, 
hearing her words in his brain. Don't expect me to be 
warm and responsive to you. Not now, not for a long 
time, maybe... maybe not ever again! He felt a 
resurgence of the anger he had known just before Cord's 
telephone call, and he clenched his fists tightly 
together.

When were you ever warm and responsive to me, you 
damned iceberg! he thought viciously. Again! That was 
the key words again! Christ, could she really believe 
she'd ever been a passionate, normal woman? Could she 
really put all of the blame for last night squarely on 
his shoulders?

He repressed the desire to rush in after her and put 
voice to these thoughts. There was the upcoming day 
with Marc and Cindy Cord to consider. In the interests 
of preserving as much harmony as possible, he had best 
leave well enough alone for now. It wouldn't do for 
Cord to sense any kind of rift between the two of them. 
Knowing that bastard, Roger thought, why, it wouldn't 
be surprising if... if he tried to move in on Diane!

That thought struck Roger as being rather funny, and he 
smiled. Wouldn't he be in for a surprise if he did? 
Wouldn't he, indeed? She'd slap him silly, that's what 
she'd do. Oh sure, there was that undeniable attraction 
she had exhibited for Cord's magnetic maleness on that 
single occasion of their meeting, but knowing Diane as 
he did, she would never allow--hell, would never even 
consider--any extramarital fun-and-games. Not with that 
ice-cold body and mind of hers.

Roger took four aspirin and an Alka-Seltzer for his 
hangover, and then went in to take a hot shower before 
dressing to leave for Marcus Cord's.


***

The Cord home was near the crest of a sloping, 
eucalyptus-bordered drive in Peacock Gap--one of Marin 
County's most affluent communities--just outside of San 
Rafael. It was constructed of heavy redwood, with a lot 
of glass and a field-stone facade; long and low and 
sprawling, it lay nestled back from the road some 
hundred yards, behind a tastefully landscaped yard that 
included bottlebrush and Joshua trees. The heady, 
redolent scent of the Burmese honeysuckle which grew 
abundantly over an arbored porch filled the warm, balmy 
afternoon air.

Diane sat with her body pressed tightly against the 
door on the passenger side of the Plymouth as Roger 
made the turn into the curving macadam drive. She 
hadn't spoken since they'd left San Francisco, had 
simply sat with her hands folded carefully in the lap 
of her flowery summer dress, staring out through the 
windshield and not looking at her husband at all. Her 
mind kept reverting back to the events of last night, 
to the unspeakable, cankerous indignities she had 
suffered at the hands of this man whom she had vowed to 
love and to honor and to cherish until death did them 
part. 

Why? she asked herself silently, for perhaps the 
thousandth time since it had happened. What had turned 
sweet, kind, gentle Roger Slater, the boy she had 
fallen in love with, into a savage creature of the 
primordial jungles? Was it, as he had screamed into her 
pain-deafened ears in that carnal kitchen, all her 
fault? No, no, how could he blame her? How could it be 
her fault? How could he expect her to throw off the 
shackles of her parentally instilled apprehensions at 
marital sex practically overnight? Learning to accept, 
to enjoy, to believe in, physical love took time; and 
it took patience, trust, love and gentle understanding. 
God knew, she wanted to be the kind of wife Roger 
expected her to be. She really did. At least she had 
until last night. 

Now... well, now she wasn't sure, she just wasn't sure. 
She didn't know what she wanted now at all. She was so 
confused, so mixed up, so hurt by his violent attack--
the final, most outrageous attack in a long series 
which traced back to her wedding night, and even beyond 
that to Lookout Drive--that she was still unable to 
project her thoughts toward any rational conclusion.

Roger brought the car to a stop behind Cord's dark 
green Jaguar XKE, which was parked before the open 
doors of a large, separated two-car garage. No sooner 
had he shut off the engine than Marcus Cord walked 
around the rear of the house on a crushed shell path. 
He wore a pair of tight yellow swimming trunks, and his 
bronzed, hard-muscled body glistened with a recent 
application of sun oil. His salt-and-pepper hair was 
damp from swimming, and he carried a tall frosted glass 
in one hand. Looking at him, Diane felt a small, 
reflexive shudder of fascination move briefly along her 
spine. 

Lord, but he was a handsome, appealing man! She had 
thought so when she'd first met him that night in front 
of Roger's office building. He had a certain... allure 
which captivated her, which made her somehow want to 
blush girlishly and avert her eyes. She watched him 
approach the car, moving easily, with almost feline 
fluidity, the strong muscles rippling along his thighs 
and chest, the hard, bas relief outline of his manhood 
straining at the thin material of his swim trunks.

Diane did avert her eyes then. Self-deprecatingly, she 
thought: Oh, God, how can I think about Marcus Cord 
that way, think about his maleness, his attractiveness? 
How after last night can I ever harbor any physical 
thoughts about any man?

Cord reached the car just as Roger stepped out. The two 
men shook hands, and Diane heard Cord say, "Good to see 
you, Rog boy. How was the traffic coming over?"

"Not bad," Roger answered.

"Hey," Cord said, looking in through the wind-shield at 
where Diane sat primly on the front seat, "You're not 
going to leave that beautiful wife of yours sitting in 
there all by her lonesome, are you?"

"Oh no, of course not." Roger came quickly around the 
car and opened the passenger door. He offered his hand. 
Diane had a fleeting urge to refuse the proffered 
assistance, but then she took it and allowed Roger to 
help her out of the car.

Standing on the macadam, she smoothed the thin cotton 
material of her dress along her waist and thighs and 
smiled politely at Cord. Roger said, "You remember my 
wife, don't you, Marc? Diane?"

"Indeed I do!" Cord was beaming, and Diane felt faintly 
uncomfortable under his steady, open scrutiny. "How are 
you, Diane?"

"Just fine, thank you."

"Good, good!" Cord enthused. "Come on around to the 
pool, kids. I want you to meet my better half." He 
winked. "Or so she says, anyway."

Diane walked beside Roger, following Cord along the 
crushed shell path and around to a large, redwood-
fenced patio. The path ended in a long, narrow grotto, 
floored with more of the crushed shells and fronting a 
green-tiled, L-shaped swimming pool with clear, still 
water. Three tall eucalyptus tree grew beyond it, just 
inside that section of fencing.

The grotto contained several brightly colored lounge 
chairs and chaise longues and two white-metal tables 
with barber-striped beach umbrellas shading them from 
center poles. At one of the tables sat a tall, willowy 
woman with short jet black hair, wearing a brilliant 
cobalt blue bandanna bikini. A frosted glass identical 
to Cord's was clasped in one slim hand. She was as 
bronzed as her husband, with a smooth taut stomach and 
fine high breasts barely concealed in the narrow strip 
of her suit top; no whiteness showed at all on the 
plentiful amount of bare bosom which was @@@@@@@. The 
bottom section outlined the tight, slightly protruding 
pubic mound, revealed her full rich thighs, and then 
tucked into the crevice between her globular buttocks, 
leaving the brown curve of her hips almost completely 
nude.

That's a rather scandalous outfit, Diane thought 
critically, a little prudishly. It was certainly much 
more daring than her own relatively skimpy two-piece 
paisley swimsuit, which was in the large straw handbag 
she carried. Why, it shows... well, almost everything 
she has; it doesn't leave much of anything to the 
imagination. Of course, this is her house and her pool 
and she can dress however she chooses--but it hardly 
seems the most conventional attire for receiving guests 
she's never previously met.

The woman stood as they approached, smiling in a bold, 
easy way. Cord went to her and put his arm about her 
waist, letting his fingers splay familiarly on the 
satiny surface of her almost naked hip. "Roger and 
Diane Slater," he said convivially, "This is my wife, 
Cindy. The wildest little woman north of the Golden 
Gate Bridge." He winked at her. "HELL, and south, east 
and west of it, too!"

Cindy moved her body closer to his approvingly, rubbing 
her bare flesh against him like a purring cat. Then she 
stepped forward and took Diane's hand, coolly, briefly. 
"Nice to meet you, Mrs. Slater," she said in a throaty 
tenor.

"It's a pleasure meeting you, Mrs. Cord."

Cindy pivoted her body to Roger and took his hand. 
"Well, well, so you're Roger Slater," she purred. 
"Marc's told me so much about you."

Roger grinned. "All of it good, I hope."

"Very good," Cindy said. Her cool gray eyes appraised 
him in an almost predatory way, and Diane saw that his 
eyes seemed to be caressing her jutting breasts. They 
were still touching hands. Roger finally released the 
clasp, but as if with a great reluctance.

"Well, Rog?" Cord asked. "Can I pick them, or can I 
pick them?"

"You can certainly pick them!" Roger agreed ardently.

Diane felt uncomfortable. What was the matter with 
Roger?

she thought. He was acting like a school boy, looking 
at Cindy's @@@@@@@ bosom like that and holding onto her 
hand so long. Not that she was any better! "Marc's told 
me so much about you!" and standing there showing off 
her body like a common tramp.

She realized Marc Cord was speaking to her, and her 
eyes flicked up to meet his. "I'm sorry, Mr. Cord," she 
said. "What did you say?"

"Marc," he answered. "None of this 'Mr. Cord' stuff. 
Marc and Cindy, Roger and Diane. Okay?"

"Okay."

"What I asked was, did you kids bring your suits? It's 
a great day for swimming."

"And for drinking rum cocktails," Cindy added, still 
looking at Roger.

"Sure," Cord said. "And for drinking rum cocktails."

"Well, yes, yes, we did," Diane told him. "Bring our 
suits, I mean."

"Fine! I'll show you where to change. Cindy'll have a 
couple of tall ones made for you when you come back. 
Won't you, honey?"

"Certainly."

Cord, taking Cindy's hand, led Roger and Diane across 
the width of the patio to where a redwood door was set 
into a covered sun porch, flanked on both sides by 
long, bamboo-shaded windows. There was a compact bar at 
one end of the porch inside, and a large blue-and-gold 
tweed couch, and several comfortable-appearing chairs. 
Cindy went immediately to the bar and began to blend 
rum and Bacardi mix into a tall pitcher. Cord indicated 
an archway leading into the interior of the house 
proper, to where a closed door was situated. "Dressing 
room's in there, kids."

Roger nodded. "Thanks, Marc." And then to Diane, "Come 
on, honey."

She followed him into the dressing room. When he had 
shut the door, she took his swimsuit, rolled in a 
towel, from her purse and handed it to him. Then, she 
went primly into the partitioned cubicle at one end to 
change. She saw him scowl darkly as she did--he 
obviously didn't approve of her modesty--but she 
certainly wasn't about to strip naked in front of him 
after last night; especially not when he, too, would be 
nude. She simply couldn't bare to look at that 
impossibly huge member of his again, even in a state of 
flaccidity.

She undressed, folding her summer dress and underthings 
carefully, and slipped into the paisley two-piece. It 
fit her snugly, accentuating the firm, generous hills 
and valleys of her alabaster body. Looking down at her 
planed stomach and her tapering thighs and calves, she 
felt a painful vulnerability--as if she were somehow 
like the almost assuredly wanton Mrs. Cindy Cord. But 
she forced that consideration from her mind, and 
stepped out of the cubicle. Even if she wasn't having a 
good time, she had to pretend that she was enjoying 
herself; and she couldn't do that if she was constantly 
worrying about her partially undraped body.

Roger looked at her with critical approbation but said 
nothing. She allowed him to take her arm, and they went 
out to the sun porch again. Cord and his wife were 
sitting side by side on the tweed couch; two frosted 
tumblers filled with chipped ice sat next to the now-
full pitcher on a woven rattan table in front of them.

Cord stood up and favored Diane with a profligate smile 
as his eyes traveled the width and breadth of her 
creamy body. He emitted a long, low, appreciative 
whistle. "Well, now, aren't you something, Diane!"

She blushed under his frank examination. "T-thank you," 
she said in a faltering tone, lowering her eyes.

"You've got a beautiful, desirable woman there, Rog," 
Cord said. "You're a lucky man."

"Yes, a lucky man," Roger answered, but there was an 
undeniable note of bitterness in his voice that was 
painfully apparent to Diane.

"Let's have a drink," Cindy said, rising from the 
couch. She poured the two tumblers full of the pale, 
golden rum concoction.

"Good idea," Cord agreed earnestly. He picked up the 
full glasses and handed one to Roger and one to Diane. 
"Drink hearty, kids. There's plenty more where these 
came from."

Diane tasted hers responsively. The liquid was tart, 
without much alcohol taste at all, and really very 
refreshing; she didn't care for liquor much, and she 
was glad she wouldn't have to pretend to like the 
drinks, that she could compliment her host and hostess 
on them genuinely. She noticed that Roger had taken a 
long swallow from his glass, and was licking his lips. 
"Very good!" he said enthusiastically, beaming at 
Cindy.

"Thank you sir," she replied, dimpling prettily.

Cord suggested then that they all go out near the pool.

Cindy carried the pitcher of rum cocktails, and they 
took up residence at one of the white metal tables. The 
men began to talk business, discussing things like 
Roger's proposed new duties and advancement 
possibilities, and the women were soon completely 
ignored. Diane felt ill at ease, and at first Cindy 
made little effort to alter her discomfort; Diane 
noticed that Mrs. Cord's eyes periodically flashed to 
Roger, as if she were fascinated by him somehow.

Having nothing better to do, Diane finished her drink. 
Cord interrupted his conversation with Roger to pour 
her glass full and wink at her. Dutifully, in an effort 
to salvage something of the afternoon for herself, 
Diane promptly drank that second drink down 
immediately--only to have Cord refill the glass once 
more. The rum began to take its toll, and she 
experienced at first a general physical loosening of 
her body; the tenseness left her, and she felt 
completely relaxed. Then some of her mental 
cautiousness began to disappear, and, surprisingly, she 
found herself beginning a conversation with Cindy, 
telling her how much she liked the house and 
surroundings. A rapport seemed to build between the two 
women, and soon they were discussing the latest 
fashions and what it would be like to take a round-the-
world cruise.

Diane finished her third drink, and Cord quickly 
refilled her glass. She giggled, looking at Roger as 
she thanked Marc for his graciousness. Her husband's 
face was slightly flushed, and he was grinning 
crookedly. She realized that he, too, had had quite a 
few of the rum drinks. But she didn't care, not at all; 
she was beginning to enjoy herself now. She felt giddy 
and light headed, almost carefree. She was glad they'd 
come. Cindy wasn't half as bad as she had first 
thought, and Marc Cord was a very nice, very handsome, 
very urbane man whom she found herself liking more and 
more.

Roger wiped a hand across his perspiring forehead. 
"Whew," he said, "is it getting hotter, or is it just 
me?"

Cord grinned. "A little of both. Why don't you go for a 
swim, Rog?"

"Good idea. I think I will." He looked at Diane. "Want 
to come in with me?"

She shook her head, nuzzling her full glass. "Not just 
now," she answered. She really didn't care that much 
for the water, and besides, she was too relaxed--almost 
euphoric--sitting where she was.

"Why don't you join Rog, Honey?" Cord suggested to 
Cindy.

"You look a little warm yourself."

"Hot would be a better word," Cindy said with an 
inference that escaped Roger, and certainly eluded 
Diane. She stood up, running her hands provocatively 
down her smooth, bronzed sides. "Shall we, Roger?"

"After you, fair lady," Roger said gallantly, slurring 
the words a little.

Cindy trotted over to the edge of the pool and made a 
shallow, graceful dive into the long end of the L. She 
surfaced, tossing her wet black hair like a silky, 
curvaceous jungle cat. "Come on!" she urged Roger, who 
had padded up to the pool edge and was testing the 
temperature with one foot. "The water's fine!" She 
splashed a handful up at him, laughing; he pulled back, 
grinned lopsidedly, and then surged forward in an 
awkward, inelegant belly flop. Cindy howled 
convulsively and splashed him again as he broke 
surface, spitting water.

She swam expertly over to him and he could feel her 
body almost touching him as she treaded water. Goddamn, 
she was a fine, choice piece! I'll bet she's not cold 
and frigid in bed, he thought. I'll bet she's one hell 
of a fuck, all right. Cord wouldn't have a cold fish 
for a wife, not him; he'd have a hot, cock-sucking, 
wild-fucking woman, that's what he'd have and by God, 
that's almost surely what he's got!

Roger felt a tingling sensation at the base of his cock 
as desire coursed through him feverishly. He wanted to 
reach out to Cindy, to grab her, to.... Oh Christ, calm 
down, will you, Slater? That's your new boss's wife 
you're thinking about like that! Ease off. Yeah, and 
ease off on the booze, too. The last thing you need now 
is a repeat performance of last night; that would 
really foul things up beautifully, wouldn't it?

Cindy said, "Come on, Roger, I'll race you around to 
the shallow end."

"Okay," he answered automatically. Well, there was no 
harm in that, was there?

"Let's go!"

They set off. Cindy was a good swimmer and won the race 
easily. She was waiting for him, hands on her hips, as 
he reached her. Delighted, girlish laughter bubbled 
from her lips as he struggled through the water, 
pummeling it almost to a froth with awkward slapping 
strokes. He gained his feet, only to have Cindy put 
both of her slim hands on top of his head and duck him 
under. He reached out involuntarily as he was thrust 
beneath the surface to grab hold of her slim, firm 
waist and pull her off her feet. She gasped, flailing 
out for a moment, and then she too slid beneath.

The water at this shorter section of the L was only 
some four feet deep, and the formation of the pool hid 
their bodies partially from view of the grotto. As they 
thrashed about beneath the water, Roger felt Cindy's 
hand come in electric contact with his thigh, brushing 
along it only inches from his crotch. It seemed to 
linger there for a moment, and then move away. The 
surge of desire shot through him again, and he had to 
repress an urge to grasp the firm swelling mounds of 
her tits and ass as they cavorted. Her touch on his 
thigh had been an accident, of course... or had it?

They bobbed up, in water a little deeper so that their 
heads were almost the only parts of their anatomies 
visible as they stood on the pool bottom. Cindy was 
nearly as tall as he, and her eyes were on a level with 
his. She stood very close to him, her breasts almost 
touching his chest, her lips parted moistly with the 
tip of her pink, wet tongue showing.

"Are you having a good time, Roger?" she half 
whispered.

"Yes," he answered. His voice sounded strangely hoarse.

"Yes, I'm having a fine time, Cindy."

"I'm glad. I want you to enjoy yourself."

The inside of Roger's mouth was dry. He wished she 
wouldn't stand so close to him, so close that he could 
smell the woman odor of her. Jesus, he had half a hard-
on already at the touch of her hand...

"Let's play some more!" Cindy said suddenly, grabbing 
him and pushing him off balance. Again, they both 
ducked under. Roger twisted his body, feeling her surge 
against him, and then... and then her fingers brushed 
over the front of his suit, tracing the outline of his 
cock. They lingered there, massaging gently, gently, 
caressing with an almost maddening slowness that sent 
wild, burning ripples of passion flooding through his 
belly and brought his prick leaping into instant 
erection...

Roger's mouth opened in a reflexive gasp, and pool 
water poured into his throat, gagging him. He coughed 
spasmodically, fighting his way to the surface, 
spitting and hacking. Cindy came up with him, standing 
very close to him now, the hot firebrands of her near-
naked breasts touching his chest. "Did you like that, 
honey?" she breathed.

"L-like what?" he managed confusedly.

"Oh come on now," Cindy purred. "You know what I mean."

"No, n-no, I..."

"This," she said, and suddenly her hand was on his 
hardening penis again, stroking it lightly beneath the 
water. She chuckled huskily. "You ought to be ashamed 
of yourself, Roger honey. Pretending you didn't know 
what I meant when I just made that lovely cock of yours 
as hard as granite. You really do have a big one, too. 
I was hoping you would."

Roger's brain reeled. He couldn't believe this was 
happening! Cord's wife... playing with his prick... 
saying words which could only mean one thing, that she 
wanted him to fuck her... Jesus, her fingers on him 
were like broiling hot irons, inflaming his loins until 
lust consumed his very being.

His eyes flew guiltily toward the grotto, where Diane 
and Cord were still sitting at the white metal table. 
They weren't looking this way now, but if Marc should 
see what was going on... There was no telling what he 
would do! Surely, he would never give him, Roger, that 
promotion; he might even become violent...

Cindy's nimble, burning fingers continued to caress his 
rigid shaft, sliding down to oscillate back and forth 
across his swelling balls as she ground her soft tits 
against his chest. Her lips were parted, and she kept 
running her wet, hot tongue back and forth across them; 
her breath was fervid and sweet and ragged in his face, 
her eyes lidded with her own sensual appetites.

Roger knew he should pull back away from her, end this 
impossible scene before it reached the point of no 
return--but the salacious pleasure of her expert 
ministrations rendered him frozen, incapable of motion. 
What's the matter with her? he thought wildly. She must 
be crazy! Some kind of nymphomaniac! Playing with a 
man's cock less than a hundred feet from her husband, a 
man she's only just met...

"I'm going to take it out now," Cindy panted into his 
face.

"I want to hold your big thing in my hand, honey."

"Jesus Christ, Cindy," he wheezed.

"It's all right, honey, don't worry."

"What about Marc? What about my wife...?"

"They can't see us from where they are," Cindy moaned. 
"Just relax, honey, relax and enjoy it."

Dexterously, her fingers slid upward to pull back the 
waistband of his trunks, back and down until his blood-
raged member burst out and into the warm palm of her 
hand. She held it claspingly for a moment, making 
little animal sounds of abandoned joy deep in her 
throat, and then she began to stroke it gently, pushing 
the foreskin back, running her fingernails along the 
base of his cock, along the bloated sac of his balls. 
Roger felt the exquisite thrill of her manipulations 
bursting through his body, and suddenly he didn't care 
any more; he didn't care if Cord saw them, or if Diane 
saw them, or if the whole goddamned world saw them. The 
only thing that mattered was Cindy, luscious, 
beautiful, desirable Cindy with her hand playing with 
his genitals under the water.

"Slide your trunks down all the way, honey," Cindy 
breathed. "Hurry!"

He obeyed mindlessly, pulling them down as fast as he 
could. She cupped his balls in her hand now, rubbing 
them back and forth, squeezing them very gently, making 
the cum build hot and explosive in his scrotum. He 
looked down at her hand through the wavy translucence 
of the water, watching her, reveling in the searing 
sensations of lewd enchantment. Suddenly, he saw her 
tug at the bottom of her own suit, pushing it down to 
@@@@@@ the dark black silky triangle of her pubic 
mound, down over her bronzed thighs. And then she was 
moving forward, guiding him toward the edge of pool 
with her hand on his cock, turning so that her back was 
pressed against the tile lip.

"Do you want to fuck me, Roger, honey?" she whispered 
against his ear. "Do you want to put your cock in my 
cunt?"

"Yes!" he moaned. "Yes, yes!"

"All right, baby, all right."

She leaned back against the tile, bracing her body 
against it, bringing her legs up through the water and 
spreading them to encircle his waist. Then she steered 
his cock to her until he felt the swollen head touch 
the pubic hair and soft butter-like lips of her cunt. 
She moved the head up and down along her pink slit, 
undulating her hips in the water in a circular motion 
as she locked her legs tighter about him.

"Do you want me to put it in now?" she teased.

"Yes, goddamn it, put it in, put it in!"

As if in obeyance, she thrust herself forward, 
skewering herself on his gigantic rod, burying it 
almost to the hilt in the warm, lubricious folds of her 
pussy. He gasped, and she gasped simultaneously, her 
hips still rotating, her hands coming up to grip him 
under the arms.

"Jesus Christ!" he said. "Oh Jesus Christ, Cindy!"

"Fuck me!" she hissed against his ear. "Roger honey, 
fuck me, fuck me!"

He dropped his hands to the quivering, oscillating 
moons of her buttocks, his fingers digging into the hot 
flesh. He began to fuck into her with long, hard lunges 
that received a momentum from the very depths of his 
toes. He felt an absolute power take hold of him in 
that moment, and he kneaded her ass with sadistic 
delectation. Harder and harder he drove his burgeoning 
shaft into her cunt, feeling her skewered on him in 
total subjection. He could feel the soft fleshy ridges 
deep inside her giving way before the relentless 
onslaught of his rampaging masculinity.

"Ooh yes!" she moaned against his ear, breathing liquid 
fire into the orifice. "Oh yes, that's it, honey, 
that's it!"

He strained his cock forward with all the strength of 
his hips and thighs, reveling in the forbidden act of 
which he was a part, deriving further sensations of 
lasciviousness from the knowledge of the nearness of 
his wife and his future boss. Oh God, oh Jesus, she was 
great, Cindy was beautiful, she was the best fuck he 
had ever had...!

She was moaning softly, incoherently now, her smooth 
velvety legs enveloping his waist in a death grip, her 
hips churning the water around them. The satiny folds 
of her vagina held him, squeezing tightly around his 
rigid column, milking it already of its first tentative 
dribblings of seminal lubrication. He knew she could 
feel every inch, every muscle and curve of his prick as 
she screwed her buttocks up tight against his pelvis. 
The bloated sac of his sperm-laden balls was pressed 
hard into the wet, wide-stretched crevice below her 
vaginal lips, and the soft, hair-covered skin danced 
maddeningly against the sensitive outer rings of her 
tiny, working anus. Shivers of wanton delight made her 
fuck him even harder, even more wildly.

There was nothing else in the world, the universe, for 
Roger at that very moment. He didn't see Marc and Diane 
stand in unison at the white metal table in the grotto, 
he didn't see her waver unsteadily, he didn't see Cord 
take her arm with a sly backward glance lead her toward 
the sun porch. Even if he had seen that, he wouldn't 
have cared. The only thing that existed for Roger 
Slater then was the boiling, surging flood of hot cum 
which was only seconds away from eruption in his 
ballooned testicles.

"Ohh yesss, fuck it hard, baby, fuck it hard, fuck it 
hard, give it to me!" Cindy wailed into his ear, her 
hips like a separate entity now, an entity gone mad as 
she twisted and contorted, opening her legs around his 
waist, squeezing them closed, endeavoring to ingest 
even more of his pistoning shaft into her belly.

Suddenly, she cried out, "Oh god baby, I'm... almost 
there, I'm... yes, YES!!"

Her body heaved toward his as the first delicious 
throes of her orgasm rocketed through her, spurring him 
on, locking him in. In that moment, he felt his own cum 
boil over, explode along the passage within his cock 
and burst from the widened opening in the glans like a 
volcanic eruption, flooding her inner cunt walls, the 
very core of her rapidly undulating belly, with surge 
after surge of the fiery white semen. She was mewling 
with total surrender, total lust-satiation, urging him 
incoherently never to stop filling her cunt with his 
wonderful hot seeds..

Finally he collapsed forward against her, pushing her 
back against the tiled edge of the pool. His prick 
began to deflate then, and slid out of her, trailing 
long sinuous strands of his cum like thin white sea 
kelp from her cunt. She stroked his face, smothering it 
with hot moist kisses. "Oh Christ, Roger, baby!" she 
breathed. "It was great, wasn't it? I just knew it 
would be!"

"Yes... yes, it was," Roger muttered. Half dazed by the 
tumultuous fucking he had just given, and in turn 
received, his eyes strayed dimly toward the grotto. For 
the first time, he saw that it was empty. "Diane?" he 
began. "Where did she and Marc?"

Cindy reached down to stroke his now flaccid prick 
gently. "Don't worry about them, honey. They're inside 
the house, where they can't see us."

Numbly, Roger nodded. It didn't occur to him in the 
aftermath of his satiated flesh to inquire why his wife 
and Marc Cord had gone into the house. Even now, the 
only thing that seemed to matter was this wild, wanton 
woman he had just screwed.

Cindy said, "Come on, honey, let's get out of the pool 
and go lie in the sun."

"What for?" he asked.

She laughed softly. "Because I think I can get you 
another hard-on, that's why. You'd like to fuck again, 
wouldn't you?"

"Yes," he answered. "God, yes!"

"If you're a good boy," Cindy giggled, rubbing his 
deflated

penis lightly with the tips of her fingers, "I might 
even suck you off. Would you like me to suck your big 
cock, Roger?"

He felt his limp prick give a convulsive leap at the 
sound of her words, come half-erect again in her hand. 
She kissed him passionately. "See?" she said. "I told 
you I could make it hard again."

He heard himself say the words he was then thinking, 
"Oh Christ, Cindy, I want to lick your cunt. I want to 
lick your cunt while you suck my cock!"

Her hand tightened on him. "Then let's go!" she said, 
and, still holding onto his genitals, she led him to 
the tile steps at the shallow end of the pool.


CHAPTER 4
---------

"The pitcher is empty, little girl," Marc Cord said, 
smiling and lifting the heavy cut crystal decanter for 
her to see.

Diane, her mind fuzzy from the rum, stared at it. "And 
I was almost ready for a refill." The sun sparkled off 
the glass, making her wince. Her whole physical being 
seemed to satisfyingly relax in the warm rays of the 
sun. She could have sat there forever...

"Come on," Marc urged, standing up. "Keep me company 
while I make some more."

She smiled up at him. He was really quite a man, she 
thought. Pure, raw, male animal, and she was... well, 
sort of attracted to him. Not that she was going to do 
anything about it, of course. She was married, and so 
was he. Hands off! Private property! But that didn't 
stop her from helping him mix some more rum cocktails, 
did it? Not at all!

"Love to," she replied. She rose unsteadily, and Marc 
took her arm. She accepted his assistance gratefully; 
with all the liquor she'd drunk and the soporific 
effect of the sun, she doubted she could make it to the 
door without it.

She giggled and took her empty glass as they walked to 
the sun porch. Marc opened the door and waited for her 
to enter. He led her to the tweed couch, and, in spite 
of her apprehension, she sat down and clasped her hands 
in her lap. He continued to talk of generalities as he 
crossed to the bar and opened the small refrigerator 
for more ice. Diane leaned back on the cushions, her 
mind drifting, hazy from the alcohol, and let his warm 
voice flow through her. She enjoyed the way he talked. 
He was so pleasant, almost like a brother rather than 
the ruthless ogre her husband had made him seem like. 
Well, Roger was wrong: Marc was not all that dangerous, 
all that terrible.

She leaned forward and for the first time noticed the 
hard-cover portfolio on the rattan table in front of 
her. The jacket had the gold embossed title: "Studies 
of Love". She touched the cover, afraid and yet a 
little curious as to what it might contain; but her 
inquisitiveness finally won out. She raised the cover 
and gazed at the first picture.

It was in full color, obviously taken by a skilled 
photographer. It depicted two people making love, their 
faces contorted in rapture. Diane gasped in sudden 
embarrassment and looked quickly over at Cord, who was 
still blandly mixing the new pitcher of rum cocktails 
and talking about the weather they had in Marin County, 
evidently oblivious to her knowledge of the portfolio.

Hypnotized by the carnal activity in the photo, Diane 
studied the photo, for she had never seen a picture of 
two people making love before, and it looked strange to 
her. She wondered if this was the way she and Roger 
looked, with the almost crab-like splaying of arms and 
legs. Then she turned to the next one, which was of a 
man having his penis sucked by a beautiful blonde 
woman. She thought of the night before, of her with 
Roger's member in her mouth; but the differences were 
obvious. 

The woman in the picture was enjoying it, her mouth 
stretched wide and her lips locked around it in an oval 
as though they would never release their prize. A 
ripple of secret desire coursed through Diane as she 
looked at the man's hardened penis, for it was even 
larger than Roger's, and she wondered how the woman 
could take it all without choking. 

She clenched her thighs together at the idea of having 
such a monster even between her legs, then quickly 
turned to the third photo. Just as explicitly this one 
showed the woman flat on her back on the floor, her 
knees drawn up to her breasts. The man was kneeling 
between her thighs, his tongue parting her pubic hair 
and curling in the wide pink slit of her vagina. Diane 
gaped at the obscene sight, and a small gasp of shock 
escaped her lips.

"You like them, Diane?" came a smiling voice which made 
her jump, and a hand appeared with a fresh drink for 
her.

"Well... well, no I don't. Not really." She took the 
drink from Marc and a quick swallow in a vain attempt 
to hide the fact that she was blushing. She looked at 
Cord, thought, and saw that there was an amused 
expression on his face.

"Don't be so sure, Diane. Even I enjoy looking at such 
things occasionally."

"You don't mean that you... approve of what those 
people are doing, do you?" she blurted incredulously. 
"They're like... animals!"

"Who can tell what should or shouldn't be done in 
passion? It's a very strong emotion. Everybody needs 
passion to make themselves happy, don't they? To make 
the person they love happy?"

"Of course," she agreed. "But doing... doing such 
perverted acts can't be a part of that happiness."

"No? Well, I think the couple in the photos made each 
other happy."

Diane felt confused. She knew she shouldn't have had 
that last drink, and even though she felt that she was 
right, she wasn't in any condition to be arguing 
morality--or anything else. She blinked heavily trying 
to clear her mind of blurred thoughts, thoughts of the 
previous night and her unwilling initiation into sexual 
deviations. Roger had always seemed satisfied with her, 
at least most of the time, but she did have to admit 
she was unknowledgeable about certain things. 

Did it really take such acts to hold a man? No, of 
course not. How could she consider such a perverted 
idea? It was evil just to think of things like that, 
much besides lower oneself to perform them. Or... was 
it? For the first time in her life, Diane seriously 
began to question her frozen values, wondering if she 
really didn't know what a man wanted or needed 
physically. She tipped the glass again, her throat 
parched from embarrassment and nervousness.

"You're really going at that rum," Cord said.

"Mmmmm," she replied. "These are good." Despite the 
heavy commitment she had toward her inbred code of 
morals, Diane began to feel faint stirrings of arousal 
once again churn her body. Moisture seeped between her 
legs, and she pressed her thighs tightly together and 
moved her buttocks against the rear of the sofa in a 
vain attempt to quiet the lascivious tingling. "I-I 
think maybe we'd better go back outside, Marc. Perhaps 
Roger and Cindy are waiting for us."

"Oh, I doubt that," Marc said, and Diane detected a 
sudden change in his voice. "I saw them as I was making 
the drinks."

She frowned. "What do you mean, together?"

Cord, his lips pursed and his forehead furrowed, walked 
around from the back of the couch and sat down beside 
Diane. He looked straight at her. "I mean we have a 
situation on our hands, Diane," he said seriously, "One 
that isn't as academic as the photos you were looking 
at." He dipped his eyes and peered into his drink, then 
rotated the glass in his hand. "I don't know how to put 
this, Diane, but--well, I've known for some time that 
Cindy has been playing around, and..." He paused, 
shaking his head in a mixture of pathos and anger. 
"Well, maybe you had better look for yourself."

He took her hand and she rose, still confused as to 
what he was talking about. He led her around the couch 
and over to the bamboo-blinded window and drew aside 
the curtain.

"Look," he said. "Over there, by the shallow end of the 
pool."

Diane took one quick glance, and suddenly she felt as 
if she would scream. Instead, she raised the glass to 
her lips in convulsive horror and swallowed heavily, 
thirstily, not tasting the liquid at all. "Oh no, no!" 
she gasped as she lowered the almost empty glass. 
"Oh... my god, I don't believe it! No, no, no!"

What she had seen was Cindy lying spread-eagle on a 
large, fluffy towel, completely nude, rolling her head 
in contorted ecstasy and Roger, kneeling between her 
naked legs, running his tongue moistly up and down her 
bronzed body. He paused to suck her nipples to hardened 
points, and then traced a wet hot path down to the flat 
plane of her stomach and inner thighs. Cindy's hands 
were tangled in his hair, her expression that of a 
woman possessed.

Diane leaned against the window sill, unable to move. 
"I-I don't believe it!" she gasped again.

Cord snorted slightly and folded his arms across his 
broad chest. "Good God, Diane, it's plain to see! 
They're making love."

Diane tried to blot out the horrid scene in front of 
her. Dear God! There had to be a reason, a logical 
explanation! How how could her husband, her Roger, 
be... be...

Cindy was at fever pitch. Her mouth hung open with 
ecstatic rapture and her glassy eyes stared at nothing 
but her own inner lust. Roger positioned himself with 
his mouth over her pubic mound, his fingers splayed on 
her belly and his thumbs on the outer lips of her 
vagina. Diane sucked in her breath as she watched Roger 
part the soft patch of pubic hair and @@@@@@ the other 
woman's moist red slit, then drop his head over Cindy's 
desire-writhing cunt. Cindy's body jerked as if struck 
by lightning, and her thighs clamped over Roger's ears 
in a vise-like grip, her hips beginning to move with 
the rhythm of his slavering tongue.

Diane was completely absorbed in the horrible lewdness 
being performed before her eyes. She gaped in 
disbelief, but her own body began to involuntarily sway 
in time to that of Cindy's undulations as her husband 
continued the nerve-shattering licking of the woman's 
widespread vaginal slit. Then Diane realized that Marc 
was speaking again. She wrenched her mind back to where 
she was, asked: "What? What did you say?"

"I said that I'm going to mix another drink, Diane. We 
could both use another." He took her glass.

Almost mesmerically, Diane's eyes returned to the 
fantastic sight in front of her. All she cared about, 
all she saw in her mind, were the two naked writhing 
bodies on the towel.

Roger's fat stump of a cock had protruded into view, 
now. It was enormously thick, and for a sudden, crazy 
second Diane wondered how she had ever taken him all, 
and then she was further transfixed by the thought that 
she was now going to see her husband making love to 
another woman.

But Roger worked his way up Cindy's sweat-soaked body 
and straddled her breasts. Diane could see his penis 
standing out from his belly, its scarlet head but a few 
inches from Cindy's gasping opened mouth. Roger reached 
back with one hand and moved his middle finger down the 
already wet pink folds of her wide stretched pussy, 
then plunged his finger to the third knuckle into the 
waiting, lust-quivering hole. 

He rotated it around, pumping in mock copulation, and 
Cindy squirmed and pushed against the exquisite digital 
torture. She flicked her tongue out and rubbed it along 
the underside of Roger's swollen shaft, then encircled 
the head, bathing it, kissing the dilated opening. She 
strained forward, her neck muscles clearly visible and 
closed her lips like an elastic band around Roger's 
turgid cock. She took it deep, and Roger leaned forward 
and began a rocking motion, a grin of animal passion 
wide across his face.

He's too big! Diane thought, fascinated with horror as 
Cindy's convoluted lips sucked as though she had waited 
forever for that magic moment. Her cheeks hollowed on 
the out-stroke and filled on the in-stroke with a 
puckered hunger whose very lustiness made Diane cringe. 
God! He's going to make her suck him until he... he 
cums! He's going to flood his hot sticky sperm until he 
drowns her in it! He's going to... to drown her!

Cord appeared, standing close to her, so close that his 
trunks touched the backs of her naked thighs. The touch 
was electrifying to her and she whirled suddenly to 
him, wide eyed, charged with a combination of 
licentiousness and loathing. "What... what...?" she 
began haltingly, afraid to look into Marc's eyes but 
accepting automatically the fresh drink he offered her.

"What do you think we should do, Diane?" Cord asked 
calmly. "The man out there is your husband, remember, 
and he's on top of my wife and she's sucking the living 
hell out of him."

"You don't have to be so... so graphic!"

"At a time like this, you're worried about that? Don't 
you care what's happening out there?"

"Of course I do! It makes me sick!" she shot back at 
him thickly.

"Then don't you think there ought to be reprisals?"

Diane stared at him. She searched his eyes and saw an 
almost lecherous response. "I--I don't understand."

"Simple. An eye for an eye." Marc licked his lips. "A 
wife for a wife."

Diane felt her stomach lurch and a clamminess crept 
across her body. She stiffened. Marc continued to look 
at her, a smile creeping across his handsome features. 
"Does that idea sicken you so much?"

Diane's brain whirled. "Two wrongs don't make a-a 
right. Who do you think I am, making a proposition like 
that? A whore?"

Marc placed his hand on her bare stomach. Diane 
couldn't deny in her liquor-numbed mind that his touch 
sent a thrill through her, already being aroused from 
the obscene display on the patio, but that didn't 
change the fact that she was married, nor that her 
entire upbringing had prepared her to be repulsed by 
this... this filth!

"Stop, Marc!" she moaned, pulling back from his hand. 
"Please, stop it!" She turned her head from his gaze, 
but in so doing her eyes once more feasted upon the 
carnally locked couple on the towel.


Roger jerked his cock suddenly from Cindy's mouth and 
he moved downward again, then slightly to one side, his 
hands racing over the firm, but yielding bronzed flesh. 
He pulled her legs wide and parted the petal-like lips 
of her cunt, and then crawled between them. Cindy 
reached between their legs and grasped the blunt, fiery 
pole of his penis and with a twisted look of passion, 
sunk his cock deep into her dark, waiting hole of lust. 
Her whole body twitched and leapt with abandon as their 
bellies smacked together and Roger cupped the trembling 
moons of her ass and strained to push his cock further 
in.

Diane stood motionless as her husband began the slow 
grinding of each long stroke, and for some reason 
instead of the utter revulsion she expected to feel, 
there was a peculiar twittering quiver deep between her 
thighs. She closed her eyes and pressed back against 
Marc's chest, but still the vision of Roger's gleaming 
cock, moist the full length from Cindy's lips, raced 
through her mind.

Suddenly, Cord's hand snaked around her, and she felt 
her right breast slowly being massaged through the 
flimsy material of her bikini top. She was momentarily 
powerless to stop it. Then the suit was raised and her 
full, slightly quivering breast was free, its nipple 
hard against the sudden rush of air. Diane uttered a 
moan as Marc's thumb worked the rigid bud, and pleasure 
shot the full length of her body.

"He's fucking my wife," Cord whispered provocatively 
into her ear. "Did you see him?"

"Yes, oh yes," Diane mumbled back in a daze, the lewd 
word strangely exciting to her.

Marc continued to play with her @@@@@@@ tit, grinding 
his pelvis tightly into hers. He slid his other hand 
down around the soft roundness of her buttocks. Her 
body stiffened in panicked realization of what was 
happening.

"Oh, no, Marc, we can't... we can't do this!"

"Why not? Your husband's fucking my wife isn't he?"

"Oh no, please don't do this to me!" she pleaded, her 
eyes tearing with the salt of anguish.

Cord lowered his head and completely engulfed her soft 
lips with his, and his tongue darted out to slip 
between her teeth. An uncontrollable tremor surged 
through her, her mouth opening to the pillage of his 
onslaught, her entire being relaxing against him. He 
held her closer, his big hands hot and moving as they 
pressed the spheres of her smooth, firm buttocks to his 
now bulging trunks, forcing her groin to grind against 
his swelling cock.

"Stop, Marc!" Diane mewled, "Oh no, no... no!" She 
squirmed away from his grip. "I don't know what we can 
do about... about that... outside, but it can't be 
this! I'm not some, some slut you can... can take at 
will."

"I know you're not, Diane," Cord breathed into her ear 
as he closed in again, his hand returning to her waist 
as he drew her to him with powerful arms once more. 
"But I plan to repay your husband's generosity in the 
best way possible."

His hands began to fondle the tight, cloth-encased 
cheeks of Diane's buttocks. Momentarily she struggled, 
but then she realized the total futility of the 
situation. She couldn't scream, couldn't run... He 
kissed her hotly, and his right hand came up from her 
hips and massively closed over her still @@@@@@@ right 
breast, absorbing its cool, full flesh as though she 
were a budding child.

"Oh... oh... oh...!" she cried, suddenly alive with 
livid sensations. His hands, his tongue, his whole 
enveloping body began to enflame her, and she gasped 
from the wantonness and craving which was rapidly 
overtaking her. Marc's hand traveled teasingly over her 
whole body, touching her breast, her stomach, her 
thigh... her inner thigh... then the narrow secretion 
band of her suit bottom. Yes! Yes! Oh God, his fingers 
felt good; They were so soft and warm and agonizingly 
close!

A low purring of arousal escaped from her lips, and she 
breathed heavily, the blood hotly coursing through her 
veins. Cord smiled down at her, and then began to lead 
her gently away from the window and back to the couch. 
"'Yes, baby, yes," he crooned. "We're going to really 
make it."

Gently, he pushed her down on her back on the couch, 
and she rubbed her legs along the cushions, undulating 
her thighs from the building passion. She raised her 
arms to Marc in almost drugged supplication, and he in 
turn kneeled beside her. His searing mouth and tongue 
pressed hard against her pliant, now-willing lips. His 
hands continued to play along her skin, slipping up and 
down her inner thigh, brushing against the burning, 
vibrant mound of her soft, young pussy.

"Oh, Marc... oh Marc, please don't... oh yes!" she 
moaned. His fingers slipped up inside the narrow leg 
band of her bathing suit, and she cringed at the 
devilish touch. Her mind tried to preserve the vestiges 
of her principles, her concepts of morality, even as 
her body betrayed her with prurient desire.

Then Cord, unheeding her final, weakened pleas of 
mercy, fingered the rich valley of her cunt, stroking 
the hair-covered ridges and burrowing deep to slide 
around the already blood-engorged clitoris. She 
involuntarily raised her hips, rotating her sex-
hungered thighs in helpful deliberation, spreading her 
legs so he could wander between her thighs at will. Her 
arms were wrapped around his neck tightly and she 
whimpered into his ear. trailing hot, moist kisses 
across his face while slowly, surely, he insinuated his 
teasing fingers into the moist folds of her warm, 
slavering vaginal orifice.

Oh god... this... this is so wrong... wrong! her brain 
screamed to her, but caught in the emotional agony of 
sensual desire, she could only groan and bite her lip. 
Cord parted the sensitive slit of her cunt and teased 
the soft, surrounding pubic hair as he made sudden, 
ecstatic contact with her throbbing clitoris. Diane 
sensed her own deep wetness from her unwanted passion 
and the electrifying shock of his caresses. He began to 
remove her suit pants, to edge them down over her full, 
well shaped thighs and hips, to worm insidiously the 
last defense from her deliriously pulsating pussy. 
Abruptly, the cool air upon the pubic hair of her groin 
triggered the last defiant rejection of his maddening 
probe.

"Stop it! Stop it!" she cried, thrusting her hands 
against his heavy chest and writhing and kicking, 
trying to push him away. "Oh, for God's sake, get off 
me! Let me up!"

"Goddamn it!" Marc pressed tighter, refusing to remove 
his middle finger and continuing the outrageous rampage 
of her tender, sensorial cunt. "It's too late for us to 
stop, baby. I've tried to be patient with you, to make 
it nice and enjoyable, but one way or the other I'm 
going to do just what I said. I'm going to fuck you, 
baby." He leered hotly down at her, eyes flashing with 
the uncontrollable lust of sexual frenzy. "Your 
husband's out there fucking my wife, and if you don't 
cooperate in return, baby, I'll fire him on the spot. 
Understand? You and I get together, and Roger will get 
his promotion, but if you don't..."

His threat was clear to Diane in spite of her confused, 
liquor-dazed mind. She realized that she was in a 
horrible mess, with no way out. There was nothing she 
could do, nothing... oh Roger, Roger, what shall I do? 
Tears of humiliation and debasement showered down her 
face, and with sudden revulsion she realized that in 
her helplessness her hips were once more grinding up in 
response to the tantalizing play of Marc's maddening 
finger reinserted inside her vagina. Her lower torso 
reacted uncontrollably to his ministrations in a 
cadence with her quivering clitoris and wet, writhing 
vaginal slit.

"Make up your mind!" he said suddenly. "What's it going 
to be?"

Her reply caught in her throat. If she cooperated, he 
could take any indecent and licentious liberties with 
her she rationalized... but at least Roger would have 
his position secured. And then... maybe after some time 
had passed, she could repair the damage of their lives 
and this would be forgotten in the passages of their 
future happiness. But dear God, if Marc should fire him 
as he promised... well, she hated to think what that 
would do to Roger, to the two of them, to whatever they 
might have left. "Oh, oh, yes, yes I'll do it!" she 
hissed between clenched teeth, her body surrendering 
completely.

Cord smiled triumphantly to himself and moved his 
bronzed body farther over her, and kissed her hotly, 
his giant tongue slipping deeply inside her mouth as 
his hand caressed her now wide open loins. Diane moaned 
beneath him, fighting vainly to maintain control of her 
body as the electrifying jolts of his massaging fingers 
began to seethe through her very essence. 

She felt him raise her up and unclip the brassiere 
snap, and closing her eyes she hunched her shoulders in 
automatic assistance. And then he removed the bathing 
suit halter and lowered it to the floor. Her throbbing 
alabaster breasts with their distended nipples were 
completely @@@@@@@ and with an appreciative gasp, Marc 
rolled his hands over them, kneading and squeezing the 
nipples between his fingers and thumbs. Then his 
slavering lips encompassed one aureole, his tongue 
flicking and rolling the jewel-hard nipple maddeningly.

"I'm going to make you naked all the way now, baby," he 
said throatily. "Help me."

Diane clenched her eyes tightly shut in lewd surrender 
and raised her hips, and strained her back as he slid 
the last sheath of suit down over her writhing 
buttocks. It was suddenly as if bonds had been dropped 
from her body, for the feeling of being totally naked 
before the hungry eyes of a strange man was both 
deliciously decadent and wonderfully evil. 
Unconsciously she flexed her warm, damp pussy toward 
the cool air, and her pubic hair almost stretched from 
its imprisonment inside the suit. She played her hands 
down her sides with abandonment, mewling and sighing 
with abject licentiousness. She spread her ivory 
columned legs and tightened her stomach muscles, her 
eyes still mercifully shut to her shameless actions.

Oh Roger! Oh Roger, can you ever forgive me? And then 
came the flashing realization that she had nothing to 
apologize for to Roger, not as long as he was... was 
fucking... that word! But yes, it was fucking she 
meant... fucking that woman outside. She opened her 
eyes and stared at the man above her, then widened them 
still further as she realized he had removed his own 
bathing suit. He was standing over her, a salacious 
grin twisting his features, his hand stroking the 
heavy, uncircumcised foreskin of his corpulent, blood-
pumped penis back and forth over the hard, bulbous 
head. Good God! No woman could take all that! It would 
rip her insides open!

"Roger this big, baby?" Marc taunted, his eyes cruelly 
gleaming. "Well, you just wait until it's all stuffed 
up in your belly and then compare!"

She couldn't stop staring at his obese cock, and at the 
sight of her own naked body helpless beneath it. She 
was filled with shame, and it further dawned on her 
that her husband's boss was actually enjoying this 
torture, was reveling in this cruel debauchery of her 
soul.

"We'll teach that damned husband of yours to fuck my 
wife," he continued, tormenting her further, watching 
the twisted contortion of her fear-ridden features. 
Again, Diane felt the hot tears dribble from her eyes, 
and she knew that Marc would brook no mercy. She hardly 
heard his filthy words, her mind too occupied with the 
hopelessness of her situation and the horrifying 
distress of knowing Marc was as wanton as her husband. 
Dear Lord, there was nowhere to turn for help, nowhere 
to save herself from the ravishment which awaited her! 
She was alone. How could she have ever thought of this 
man as a brother, as someone safe?

Yet even as she groveled in the acute sense of terror, 
the slight traces of desire began to amplify through 
her momentarily dormant senses. She rose to meet his 
body as he dropped on top of her, the hardness of his 
thick, pulsating penis gouging her soft flesh of her 
belly, his huge hands once more prowling over her full, 
erect breasts. She whined from the combination of 
desire and pain, and then their lips closed upon one 
another, their tongues twisting and stabbing deep into 
their respective mouths with mounting lust.

"You're going to beg me for it when I'm through," Marc 
promised. "You're going to cry with ecstasy, baby, so 
help me!"

He moved down her undulating body with wild, licking 
strokes of his tongue, until his head was just above 
her defenselessly spread thighs.

"Oh, no, Marc... not that, please not that!"

The remembrance of the night before and Roger's drunken 
kisses upon her unprotected vagina returned to Diane 
with vivid clarity. She clenched her small fists 
together, her arms tight against her ribs and tried to 
close her legs from Cord's assault. Her vibrant, naked 
flesh crawled with the idea of the impending 
perversion, but the palms of his hands were already 
against the inner flesh of her thighs and were 
spreading them apart ever further. She raised her head 
as Marc gazed hungrily down at the warm pink slit 
fringed so delicately with its soft, golden pussy 
hair... Diane whimpered. She, too, could see how her 
body betrayed her, for her coral flesh was tinged with 
tiny, glistening droplets of desire, and the 
glistening, petal-like lips of her cunt almost cried 
out to the leering face of the lust-inflamed man above. 
She watched petrified as slowly, deliberately, Marc 
spread her secret shame-filled vagina with his thumbs 
and dropped his lips to kiss the enchanted area.

"Oohh, Marc, oohh!" she groaned, but the only response 
from him was to snake his long, teasing tongue against 
her defenseless genitals. Her body lurched against the 
bestial outrage, her stomach churning in horror and 
humiliation as his lapping tongue slithered around her 
open pussy lips. She begged in her shame for him to 
stop his violent assault, yet he only labored faster, 
his mouth and tongue making wet, obscene licking sounds 
which filled the room with their lewd echoes of 
abandoned carnal desire. 

Then again in horror, the unwanted sensations of 
pleasure pervaded her body, and her quivering cunt 
dilated with total surrender to his scurrilous 
defilement. His hands moved back to her breasts and 
clenched them almost brutally, the apex of his actions 
designed to collapse her young pride and morals. She 
tried to pull her eyes from his wildly moving head and 
grasping hands, but she only continued to stare as he 
sucked insanely at her open vagina, the desperation of 
trying to keep the blissful palpabilities from being 
acknowledged by every vein, muscle and cord of her 
subjugated body.

Suddenly his tongue found her erect, pulsing clitoris, 
and he explored it as she whined in agonized pleasure. 
He took the tiny button between his teeth and nipped 
it, running the tip of his tongue over it. Diane moved 
her head back and forth, flailing her hair and cried 
out with animal ecstasy, gripping the edges of the 
couch with straining hands. 

Cord opened the hungry vault of his mouth and lowered 
his tongue to the heated, throbbing cavern of her 
vagina; as he orally fucked her, he heard the gurgling 
and mewling sounds from her lips. He swirled his tongue 
and surged it in and out of her clasping cunt, then 
drew her legs up and slid his arms underneath so that 
his shoulders were wedged between her thighs. He 
clutched her tight, satiny buttocks with both hands and 
shifted them closer to his questing lips.

She howled from the searing delight which rose from the 
liquid depths of her pussy, and she reached desperately 
for him, her hands fighting to rid herself of the 
thrusting, pulsating tongue sunk so deep between her 
legs. Then they suddenly dropped their futile battle 
and tangled themselves wildly in his hair and pulled 
his mouth still further into her.

She was his now! Marc Cord gloated to himself, 
relishing the fact that this tender young morsel of a 
wife was his to play with, to subjugate, use discard... 
fuck... however his mood struck him. He dropped his 
mouth still lower and poked his tongue into the tiny 
hole of her anus. The crude, forbidden act plunged 
Diane into never before realized raptures, and the 
seething contact of his lips to her asshole made her 
scream with erotic delight. She closed her eyes and let 
herself become lost in the sensual pleasure which 
surged through her love-starved nerves. She rolled her 
hips and screwed her rectum onto his stiffened tongue, 
the goose-flesh raising on her quaking belly and 
heaving breasts.

"Ohhhh, Marc, love me... love me!" she heard herself 
plead, her shame gone beneath the overpowering conquest 
of his lickings. She had no control, but no longer 
wanted any, and there was no longer any restraint in 
the furious spasms which had seized control of her 
actions. The intense internal rapture that she had 
never known before made her body cry out for 
fulfillment.

She had broken like a young mare to his will now, and 
Cord could only congratulate himself on the success on 
his well-laid plans. He continued to curl his tongue 
deep into the passages of her cunt and anus, while she 
thrust herself up to his mashed face and forced his 
head down into her silky hair-lined crotch. She was 
past the point of no return, and he was damned if he 
was going to let her escape his full benefit. Yes, 
Cindy had done her job well, but there never had been a 
question of that. She loved to fuck, and Roger Slater 
had the dumb good looks to arouse her immediately. She 
was having her fill of the ambitious but unimaginative 
Mr. Slater, and now, he, the injured husband, was 
reaping his strategic rewards.

"You're going to get fucked now!" Cord moaned as his 
mouth rested from her vagina. "God damn it, I'm going 
to screw you like you've never been screwed before!"

Diane cringed under his lewd phrases, but they excited 
her still more. She whispered, "Yes... yes... yes!" in 
an abandoned response, spreading her legs, dropping 
them from Marc's shoulders. Then he crawled over and 
said hoarsely, "Take my cock, Diane, and put it in your 
cunt."

She hesitated only for a moment, and then slipped her 
hand between their quivering bodies and grasped his 
hard, triton-sized prick in her right hand and guided 
it over her full fleshy cunt lips. The rubbery head 
sent stinging responses through her as it parted the 
soft sparse pubic hair and touched the ragged, saliva 
drenched sides of her pussy. She held her breath, for 
he was directly next to the tight, gently throbbing 
mouth of her vagina. She felt the first pressure of his 
drive. 

"Ohhhh!" she breathed in helpless protest, but the 
penis continued to worm forward and cruelly stretch the 
elastic opening until she felt as though she were 
splitting apart down between her thighs, just as she 
had feared upon seeing his huge swollen penis a few 
moments ago.

Cord grinned with sheer raw lust. He glared down at the 
helpless, innocent young wife spread-eagled under him, 
the head of his prick disappearing into the soft 
tickling hair of her cunt. He had to fuck her! He had 
to!

He fell forward in a sudden rush of passion, burying 
his cock like a raging battleaxe to its hilt, smashing 
her tits to her chest, sinking to her belly without 
mercy or thought of injury. The soft ridges of her cunt 
enclosed his rampaging machine in soft velvetness. He 
slowly stroked outward, then shoved back in, making her 
gasp with pain.

"Like it?" he sneered in crazed torment.

"Ohhhhh, yes, oh yes!" she groaned, beginning to react.

There was no reason to deny the flames of carnality 
which seared her body, for she was lost. Lost! Cord had 
taken everything that was right and good from her, and 
she in turn had abandoned control over herself. The 
abysmal thought of her total surrender sent chills 
coursing along her spine and she twitched and writhed 
to the slow rhythm of her husband's boss's penis 
skewering inside her.

Cord slipped his hands down her sides and under the 
undulating orbs of her ass, grasping one, then the 
other, reveling in their flexing as he pressed his 
hands tightly to them. He jerked her harder to his 
loins and felt her pulling her cunt against his cock. 
She flowered open to receive still more, insatiable 
now. He moved with long, smooth strokes that brought 
his cock to the edge of her now hungrily snapping 
vagina on the back-thrust and then forward into her 
uplifted buttocks until he could feel the harsh slap of 
his bludgeoning balls against her tiny puckered anus. 
He thought of a further humiliation he could subject 
upon Diane and began to run his fingertips along the 
sides of her pussy, fondling the contracting lips, 
bringing still more moaning of abandonment from her as 
her ever more insatiable vagina worked to swallow his 
greedy cock.

The pain had long since vanished from her loins and her 
legs jerked and quivered on either side of his impaling 
rod with uncontrolled cadence. Diane slavered her 
tongue around her lips as she mewled in pleasure, and 
her neck and thighs strained with the intensity of 
emotion. There was nothing save the fantastically 
delicious sensation of lying beneath this man and 
returning thrust for thrust the wild fucking he was 
giving to her. Diane knew that Marc smiled the smile of 
a man triumphant, but she did not care.

He quickened his charging thrusts, hot and deep, as she 
thrashed beneath him. He could feel the power of her 
impending cum. Her breasts heaved against the pressure 
of his chest and the tiny diamond nipples dug deep into 
his bare chest, and her legs jerked out wide and up on 
either side of his pounding body. The plateau of her 
crotch was wide open to his pile-driver grindings, and 
the untouched recesses of her womb pushed against his 
brutal thrusts. He wanted her to remember this 
revolutionary turning point in her life, and worked 
harder and faster to make it true.

Then, "Oh Christ... Om my god, I'm cumming! Cumming! 
I'M CUMMING!" She shivered under him, her cunt suddenly 
opening around him like a flood gate, voraciously 
gushing wet, sticky fluid around his madly pistoning 
cock. She jerked towards him several times, the lips of 
her vagina seething in a desperate sucking attempt to 
milk his penis dry. Her breath came ragged and choked, 
and he dove still deeper into her burning channel of 
sensuality. Then the boiling spigot of his own juices 
untapped to pour forth foaming jets of white, creamy 
sperm, and the top of his cock shot the hot, scalding 
liquid far, up into her soft, palpitating belly. Their 
frothing juices mingled into a reservoir of mutual joy 
and passion which Diane had never before in her life 
realized existed.

Her body, beaten and satiated, collapsed beneath Marc, 
her legs suddenly limp, her heart near bursting from 
her chest. Sanity seemed to return as the waves of 
sensuality receded, and then the shame and humiliation 
came back. She remembered where she was, and who was on 
top of her, whose thick penis was buried in her still 
gently throbbing vagina. But the only thought which 
burned through her was to leave this horrible, 
degrading place and never return. Even though she had 
caught Roger making love to Cindy, it still did not 
give her right to do what she had done. Roger must 
never find out. Never!

Cord retracted his now deflated rod gently, and in 
agony, she rolled over, covering her @@@@@@@ vaginal 
slit from his view with her thighs. She tried to blot 
out the closeness of him by throwing an arm over her 
eyes. It was enough to have been so weak and to have 
allowed Marc the unrestrained use of her body, but now 
his crudely deposited semen seeped from her cunt and 
began to trickle down her inner thighs, hot and sticky, 
making Diane whimper from further indignity.

"That was great, baby!" Cord said with an unmistakably 
victorious smile on his lips.

"Yes," she replied coldly. "Now let me up."

Cord smiled at her and slid off and stood up, 
retrieving his bathing suit. His limp prick hung 
dormant, the thick veneer of their cum juices 
coagulating around its wrinkled skin. Diane reached for 
her bra and bathing suit pants, pushing his offered 
hand away. She couldn't stand the touch of him. Not 
now, not after the terrible, debasing debacle she had 
just been subjected to. But in spite of herself, she 
watched how easily and naturally Marc stood before her, 
and she gazed hypnotically at the thick thatch around 
his groin as he eased his trunks up his legs. His balls 
were large and well attached; little reflexive shivers 
crawled up her spine.

"Come on," Marc said comfortingly. "If you're ready, 
we'll go back outside. Maybe you'd like a swim to cool 
off."

Diane froze, humiliation running rampant through her 
whole being, making her cheeks flush a deep red hue. 
The miserable ordeal of facing Roger now overwhelmed 
her, and she wasn't sure if she could stand it, not 
with another man's lewd sperm still boiling within her 
belly...

"What's the matter, Diane?" Marc asked softly. "You're 
not worried about your husband, are you?"

She could only nod, the choking reply of, "Roger, Roger 
will never understand," bubbling from her trembling 
lips.

Marc laughed softly. "Really, Diane. He's had his, 
hasn't he. Isn't turnabout fair play?"

"It's... different with a man."

"No, it isn't. Not any more, Diane. You'd better begin 
living in the Twentieth Century. Your grandmother 
opened the gates when she fought for equal rights, and 
the equality she won should naturally extend to the bed 
as well. True democracy must include sex, for that's 
one of the basic freedoms if anything is, and we men 
should welcome that fact."

Mesmerically, his words churning in her brain, Diane 
let him lead her out of the living room and into the 
still bright afternoon sun. She looked down at her bare 
feet, unable to meet the eyes of the now dressed couple 
seated calmly at the grotto table. She was so ashamed, 
so mortified. She wanted to die!

"Bring the drinks, darling?" Cindy said loudly as they 
approached. Diane couldn't help but think how 
unconcerned she sounded, just as if nothing had 
happened. Just as if she had not screwed Roger and Marc 
had not just finished with her. Oh God, why couldn't 
the earth just open up and swallow her on the spot? 
Must she go through with this horrid farce?

"Sure, Cindy," Marc replied, holding the pitcher aloft.

"Right here. Got the glasses ready?"

She numbly sat down across from Roger, head still 
bowed. He wouldn't look at her either, his own eyes 
lowered guiltily. Diane put her hands on the table and 
stared at her nails, two rivulets of tears running down 
her cheeks unheeded, for she was past resistance. 
Nothing mattered any more.

There was a silence as the glasses were filled, and 
then Cindy said in a casual tone: "Well, how was it, 
kids?"

Marc chuckled. "Great. Diane's a fabulous lay. Roger, 
you should really consider yourself lucky to have such 
a wild piece of ass for a wife."

Roger jerked to his feet in disbelief. "What? What are 
you saying, Marc. Did you...? Were you two in 
there...?" His words dripped bitterness and terror and 
instant loathing. He looked as if he were going to 
vomit.

Diane thought about running. Running anywhere to escape 
this dreadful, agonizing scene. But there wasn't any 
place she could go; this was her hell, her punishment. 
Whatever had been left of her marriage was finished for 
good now, she thought. Her whole life had crashed 
around her, for within the past hour she had changed 
from an innocent and faithful wife to a common whore, a 
sperm basin for a complete stranger. The full impact of 
the hour struck her with complete impact and she 
cringed in her chair, waiting for the cauldron of 
deserved abuse Roger was sure to heap upon her.

"Now, wait a minute, Roger," Cord said placidly. But 
his voice was authoritarian, full of control. "Sit down 
and listen to me."

For the first time, Diane ventured to look up. Roger 
was staring at her, burning a brand of loathing on her 
forehead. She averted her eyes, unable to withstand his 
naked hatred. But he obeyed Cord's command and sat down 
again.

"That's better. Roger, are you going to deny that you 
were screwing my wife?"

"I..." Roger choked, caught on his own petard. "I..."

"Don't make excuses. We watched you giving it to her. 
Diane and I both."

There was a long, terrible silence. Diane could not 
control herself. "Oh, please, Roger, forgive me! Please 
forgive me! I-I didn't know what I was doing! It was a 
mistake, a horrible mistake!"

"No," Marc said calmly. "Not any more than my wife was 
mistaken in fucking you, Roger. I liked it, Cindy liked 
it, and damn it, if you'd both be honest with 
yourselves, you'd realize you liked it, too." He 
paused. "If you regard each other as exclusive 
possessions, and hold that sex is fundamentally dirty, 
degrading, then this is one experiment you probably 
won't repeat. I'm sorry about that. I really can't 
accept that concept, nor the one that says someone else 
can spoil your possession by using it. I like to think 
of sex as being clean, natural, good fun, and a nice 
way of becoming closer to somebody else."

"I don't think of sex as being dirty," Roger shot back. 
"But I can't see throwing all sense of decency out the 
window like a... a rutting animal!"

"Calm down, Roger," Marc said. "The trouble is that 
both of you were raised as puritans, where innocence 
and modesty were virtues, and sex is only used as a 
means of procreation. But that's not right, Roger, and 
it never has been. Group sex is fun, too, and joy is as 
moral as procreation. It adds novelty, a beautiful 
experience to your life if you'd let it, without taking 
anything away from your love for each other."

Diane sat dazed, Marc's strong arguments of his and 
Cindy's way of life battling with her own concepts. 
This was wrong, all wrong... or was it? Was his really 
the better way of life? She shook her head, confused. 
So much had happened in so short a time...

"Look, kids," Cindy said mildly. "Think about it. How 
you decide is strictly your business. We're advocating 
one way, because we like it, but it may not be your 
way. At least be familiar with the fact that it 
exists."

Diane, a certain new-found courage seeping into her 
soul, turned to Cindy. "How--I mean, what happened 
to...?" She faltered, unable to speak the question in 
her heart.

"How did I become involved?" Cindy prompted. "I don't 
mind telling you, Diane, because I've learned to be at 
peace with myself and accept the idea of being a woman. 
I was married before, to a man who knew only one 
position of sex and did that one badly all the time. I 
had, to put it mildly, strong sexual conflicts. I 
divorced him, not only because of that, but for all 
sorts of reasons, and then I met Marc. He showed me 
some stag films one night, and we made mad, passionate 
love afterwards. I had been released, really exploding, 
for the first time. I became aware of what sex is all 
about. Later I had the opportunity to watch a couple 
make love. They sucked each other off, and really did 
all the tricks, and you know what? I didn't find it to 
be ugly as my first husband had taught me, I found it 
beautiful."

Diane nodded numbly.

"I can't accept that idea," Roger said primly. He got 
to his feet, his eyes still blazing uncontrollable 
rage. "I think we'd better go, Diane."

"Hey," said Marc. "Take it in the spirit it was given, 
will you? Tell you what. Why don't you two come over 
for dinner tomorrow night?"

"No," Roger said. "That would be... impossible."

Marc shrugged. "The invitation is open. We'd love to 
have you."

"I'm sure," Roger said coldly.

Cord shrugged. "Think about it."

Roger pressed his lips tightly together and took 
Diane's arm and pulled her to her feet.

Quaking with guilt, with physical soreness from Marc's 
drubbing cock, with mental confusion, Diane allowed 
herself to be roughly led toward the sun porch and the 
dressing room inside.


CHAPTER 5
---------

Diane came out of the bathroom and walked into the 
bedroom, wearing her long nylon nightie, her blonde 
hair long and flowing down her back. Roger was lying on 
the bed, his hands clasped behind his head, smoking a 
cigarette. He wore only his jockey shorts.

Diane swallowed into her shame-dried throat as she 
stood just inside the door, looking at him. His eyes 
were on the ceiling. He hadn't looked at her or spoken 
to her since they'd left the Cord home in Peacock Gap 
that afternoon. She had tried to talk to him several 
times, but either he walked away from her or the words 
constricted in her throat before she could get them 
said. She felt total and abject self-abomination at 
what had happened to her with Marc Cord on that sun 
porch couch, what she had willingly allowed herself to 
become. Her cunt still throbbed from the merciless 
buffeting of Cord's gigantic cock, and her breasts were 
swollen and tender from his impassioned manipulations.

His cum is still swishing around inside me, she thought 
sickly, endeavoring to further punish herself for her 
unforgivable transgression. I'm carrying Marc Cord's 
sticky white seeds in my belly right now... I'm nothing 
but a dirty, filthy whore and my soul will surely burn 
forever in the fires of hell for what I've done, for 
the sin I've committed.

Slowly, she walked to the bed and sank onto it, careful 
not to touch her husband. Roger didn't look at her, his 
eyes remained on the ceiling, the cigarette curling 
smoke into the electric-charged air of the room.

Suddenly, Roger asked in a cold, dead voice. "Did you 
like it, Diane?"

The sound of his voice caused her heart to pound 
violently.

"What?"

"The fuck Cord gave you this afternoon?" Roger said. 
"Did you like it?"

Tears welled in her eyes. "Oh Roger, please..."

"Goddamn it!" he faltered. "Did you like it?"

In spite of herself, Diane found her mind returning to 
the episode on the couch, to her wide-spread legs and 
the sight of Cord's huge, blood-engorged penis sawing 
mercilessly back and forth into her widespread vagina. 
Did she like it, did she really? Yes, she thought with 
more personal revulsion. Yes, she had liked it. She had 
liked it enough to achieve her own climax, to cum in 
blinding, crashing waves, to cry out her own 
fulfillment to him and send his flood of milky semen 
surging into her...

The revelation that, truly, she had enjoyed Marc Cord 
sent the tears of humiliation cascading like a salty 
waterfall down over her cheeks. Oh yes, she was the 
vilest adulteress, the foulest harlot, the most 
miserable of all the world's cyprians...

"Well?" Roger asked. "I asked you a question, bitch."

"Oh, God, Roger, darling, don't torture me!"

"You did like it, didn't you?"

"Yes!" she blurted. "Yes, yes, yes!"

"You fucking whore!"

"Yes, I'm a whore!" she cried, throwing herself against 
him and sobbing uncontrollably against his bare chest. 
"Oh God, Roger, yes I am!"

He didn't touch her. "You act like you're proud of the 
fact."

"Nooooo!" she wailed miserably. "Roger, no, please, I'm 
not proud! I'm sick, just sick!"

"You goddamned well ought to be."

She continued to sob against his hirsute chest, her 
nails digging lightly, convulsively, into the skin. 
"Roger... Roger, are you sorry you... did it with Cindy 
Cord?"

"Hell no, I'm not sorry."

The words were like a whip in her brain, a well-
deserved verbal chastisement, and she felt the 
masochistic need to hear more. "Was... was she good for 
you?" Diane asked wretchedly.

"Damn right she was," Roger answered. "She was damned 
good. She was better than you'll ever be!"

"Oh Roger...!"

"She's ten times the fuck you are!"

Her fingers were kneading his flesh spasmodically now, 
and she felt a curious tingling sensation begin in her 
stomach. "Why, darling? Why did you... screw with her?"

"Why?" He laughed scornfully. "Because you're an 
iceberg, that's why! Or at least you're an iceberg with 
me. Maybe with Cord you weren't. Maybe you gave him one 
hell of a ride."

The tingling was spreading, inflaming her loins, and 
she knew it was the beginning of intense arousal. For 
some strange, perverted reason Roger's derisiveness was 
having a sexual effect on her body. She was being 
consumed with lust, slowly, slowly. She wanted her 
husband, wanted his body, wanted his... yes, wanted his 
cock inside her... I want to fuck him, she thought 
suddenly. I want him to fuck me... fuck me... fuck me! 
I'm a whore, aren't I, nothing but a whore, and that's 
what whores want, isn't it? To be fucked... fucked... 
fucked...!

Her hand began to make tiny circular motions on his 
stomach, rubbing gently, teasingly, dipping lower until 
it was just about to the waistband of his jockey 
shorts. He looked down at her hand, not comprehending, 
not understanding at all. "What the hell are you 
doing?"

"Roger," she moaned. "Oh God, Roger, I-I want you!"

"What?" he asked incredulously.

"I want you to... to fuck me!"

"What?" he said again, not believing his ears. "Did you 
say what I thought you said? My own darling, frigid, 
virginal wife. Did I hear you say fuck me?"

"Yes! Oh Roger, yes!"

Her hand moved to the waistband of his shorts now, 
sliding under it. She could feel the wiry bristles of 
his pubic hair, and the touch of him sent ripples of 
sheer lust coursing through her. Her hand went still 
lower, contacting the head of his prick, and she ran 
her fingernail over it tantalizingly. Blood pounded 
through Roger's loins, causing his cock to leap into 
rigid erection, causing it to palpitate achingly under 
her probing fingers. She caressed its turgid length, 
back and forth, back and forth, then tracing downward 
to stroke his rapidly bloating balls, teasing the 
leathery, wrinkled surface of his scrotum.

"Roger!" she moaned, completely abandoning herself to 
her lust, to the newly awakened fires within her; for 
she was awakened, she finally realized, Marc Cord had 
wakened her to the full enjoyment of sex that afternoon 
and she hadn't known it until now... "Roger, don't you 
want to fuck me?"

"Jesus Christ!" he said. His hips had begun to squirm 
on the bed from her ministrations, and he was breathing 
raggedly. "I can't believe this!"

"Don't you, Roger?" she asked, stroking his cock and 
his balls. "Don't you, darling?"

"Yes! Jesus, yes!"

He entwined his fingers in her hair and jerked her head 
up, grinding his mouth down on hers, and her tongue 
flashed into his mouth like a purveyor of liquid fire. 
Christ, was this his wife, was this Diane? She was 
actually hot, she actually wanted him! Their tongues 
curled around one another, burning, flicking back and 
forth, and she drew hers in and out of his mouth in the 
rhythmic attitude of copulation. His hands went to her 
nightie, stroking her body through the thin, wispy 
material. Her fingers on his cock were burning, 
burning, and he reached down as he raised his hips to 
pull the cloth of his shorts away from his blistering, 
fervid loins. His monstrous, trembling penis leapt into 
her hand and she consumed it as if it were something 
she had wanted all her life, but had been forbidden to 
have until that very moment.

"Roger!" she breathed against his mouth. "Roger, make 
me naked! Rip my nightie off, Roger! Now, now, now!"

His hand closed over the neck of the silky garment, 
bunching it in his fingers, then savagely he jerked 
back and downward. There was a whispering, shredding 
sound as it came loose in his hand, as he tore it from 
her taut, hard-nippled breasts and drew it down over 
her pussy, so wet now with the flowing secretions of 
her expanding lust. She helped him by twisting and 
undulating her body, her hand still vibrantly rubbing 
his genitals, her mouth still fused hotly with his. And 
then she was completely nude, and his hands were on her 
breasts, kneading and manipulating her hardening 
nipples until she mewled with pleasure deep in her 
throat. Then his hand was moving down, down over her 
stomach, through the soft golden fleece of her pubic 
hair, finally touching the erect, pulsing shaft of the 
miniature phallus that was her clitoris. She whimpered 
in unrestrained pleasure as he massaged the tiny, 
trembling bud between his thumb and forefinger. Her 
loins began to grind down into the sheets of the bed in 
wild, uncontrol
led counterpoint to his fingering movements down 
between her legs. Her head flailed from side to side, 
the sensations so intense within her that fresh new 
mewls of lust and excitement erupted from her throat.

Diane continued to enfold his granite-hard cock, 
drawing the foreskin back and forth, tickling the 
blood-swollen vein on its underside. She felt every 
ridge, every muscle, every vein in its immense expanse. 
But she wanted to know it better, to learn each and 
every inch of it, to know it as well as she knew 
herself; she was completely lost now in the building 
passion which she had allowed to take control of her 
body, which Roger's teasing fingers were further 
enhancing.

I want to suck it, she thought then as she stroked him. 
I want to suck his big, hard prick, I want to feel it 
in my mouth, I want to know what it's like to suck my 
husband and really enjoy it, not like last night on the 
kitchen floor but really and truly enjoy it...

"Darling!" she breathed against his mouth. "Darling, I 
want to suck your cock! Please, darling, I want to suck 
it!"

Tremors of lewd desire ran rampant through Roger's 
flesh. This was what he had always dreamed of! This was 
what he had always wanted, but never thought he would 
achieve! She was literally begging him to allow her to 
suck his cock! She wanted it, wanted his penis, wanted 
his body, wanted him!

"Yes!" he crooned. "Oh Jesus, yes, baby, yes!"

Her mouth left his and began to trail down along his 
chest, pausing to nip gently at the erectness of his 
nipples, marveling that male teats reacted under 
extreme arousal much as those of a female, and then 
moving down along his belly. She let her tongue flick 
into the tiny, puckered opening of his navel, felt him 
twist and jerk beneath her head and his hand continue 
to oscillate her swollen clitoris back and forth. 

Then she was poised above the hot, hard length of his 
cock. Her eyes were open wide and she stared at the 
thin sheen of lubricating fluid which dribbled from the 
small opening in the glans, to flow down along the 
shaft and cause it to shine moistly in the pale light 
from the nightstand lamp. She kept staring at it, as if 
hypnotized by that unseeing eye, the purplish-red, 
palpitating monster which she had cradled in her hand.

It seemed to sway before her face, like a charmed 
cobra, urging her mutely to come closer, come nearer. 
She obeyed. Her lips were only a scant inch from the 
moist, drooling head, half an inch, and then her tongue 
came out with agonizing slowness and touched the 
rubbery glans, touched it and began to swirl around the 
opening, lapping up all the thick, sticky fluid. 

Diane's brain reeled from the electric touch of her 
tongue on his penis, from the salty, not unpleasant 
taste of his semen. It was good, good, good. She hadn't 
dreamed it would be this good! She opened her mouth 
wider and took the head inside the butter-soft 
interior, swirling her tongue faster and faster now 
over the dripping glans, causing Roger to cry out in 
pure delight.

"Oh Jesus, Jesus, baby, that's it! Oh Christ, that's 
ittttt!" he wailed, wrapping his hands in her hair and 
pushing her head down on him, making her take more of 
his rigid column into her gently nibbling mouth.

She massaged the soft resilient skin of his testicles 
tantalizingly with one hand, and her thumb and 
forefinger were stroking the mighty base of his cock. 
She was sucking rhythmically up and down now, twirling 
the softness of her tongue maddeningly around it at the 
apex of the withdrawal, the tip flicking across the 
tiny split in the glans. Roger flexed his buttocks, 
moaning, looking down at the crown of her head bobbing 
up and down above his loins as she simultaneously 
worked her buttocks in tight, undulating circles. He 
imagined the pink fleshy lips being pulled out 
grotesquely, clinging to his thick cock as she sucked 
voraciously, her feverish mind churning with the 
delicious lewdness of the act.

Roger felt her naked breasts flex and dance in his 
belly, and he knew he was going to cum before very much 
longer. He could feel the surging, boiling activity in 
his balls, the impending eruption of his churning 
sperm. God, she was... she was incredible! Even Cindy 
Cord hadn't been this good yesterday, when she had 
sucked him by the pool! He had never known it could be 
like this!

"Baby...!" he panted. "Baby, I want to... fuck you 
now... got to fuck you now... come on, baby, let me 
fuck you..."

She ceased her maddening licking of his cock, stopped 
the delicious gentle digging of the tips of her teeth 
into the hard resisting flesh. Almost reluctantly, she 
released his cock, let it slide from her mouth trailing 
a thin strand of lubrication with her wet, glistening 
lips as they pulled away. She turned her face up to 
him, her eyes burning with lust and desire and... yes, 
with love, too, he could see that. She rolled over onto 
her back, with her legs pulled up, knees to her 
breasts, and spread widely, lewdly, exposing the pink, 
passion soaked petals of her vagina to his eyes.

Roger rolled over, poised over her. He had to fuck her, 
and he had to fuck her now; if he didn't he was not 
only going to blow his wad, he was going to blow his 
goddamned mind!

"Take it in your hand, baby," he whispered fervently. 
"Take my big cock in your hand and shove it up that 
tight little cunt of yours where Marc Cord's was this 
afternoon! Do it now, baby! Put it in, put it in!"

Her hand slipped down as she tossed and flung her body 
on the sweat-soaked bed and encircled his thick 
throbbing cock in her small fingers. She spread her 
legs and thighs ever wider apart as her fingers dug 
into the moist, slick surface of his shaft; and then 
she was guiding his prick toward the small, juicy hole 
of her vagina, using its bulbous, purplish head to part 
the pubic hair and full, fleshy lips of her cunt.

She gasped aloud at the sudden electrifying contact of 
the rubbery glans against the damp, sensitive flesh. 
Roger flicked his hips slightly forward, and Diane felt 
a sharp little pain from the stretching pressure of his 
member at the tight entrance of her vaginal orifice.

"Ohhhhh!" she cried. "Aaaaaaaggggghhhh!"

He pushed forward again as the gigantic crest forced 
its way into the tightly clenched elastic opening. Her 
hips flew up to meet his thrust, burying almost the 
full length of his tumescent rod in the folds of her 
cunt, sending it racing along the lubricated passage 
and into her belly until she felt his heavy, sperm-
bloated balls smack solidly against the upturned cheeks 
of satin-soft ass.

"Ohhhhhh, Roger, ROGER!" she wailed beneath him as he 
flexed his cock deep inside the tight flesh of her 
vaginal sheath, lurching the thick shaft another 
fraction of an inch deeper into her, then repeated the 
motion again, and again, each time raising moans of 
pain and joy from deep inside Diane. Soon, her vaginal 
slit became accustomed to his monstrous size, and the 
pain abated and there was nothing for her but joy, joy 
for the first time from the plunging cock of her 
husband, the man she loved.

Roger began a slow revolving motion with his pelvis, 
grinding his cock tightly into her naked crotch, 
expanding the walls of her pussy even more.

"Fuck me, Roger, fuck me, FUCK ME!!" she heard herself 
cry out, and the obscene words from her own lips caused 
her flailing buttocks to rotate even more insanely, to 
demand even harder thrusts from her husband's churning 
loins. He rocked above her, using short, smooth 
strokes, and her body reacted in kind, chills of 
excitement and rapture spiraling the full length of her 
spine as she felt the tempo of his heavy, burgeoning 
cock burrow into her throbbing cunt.

Quickly, he increased his pace and the length of his 
stroke, knowing he couldn't last much longer, feeling 
the volcano that was his balls almost brimming over. 
Diane raised her widespread loins up to him in 
simultaneous rhythm to his every downward thrust as her 
passion-contorted face twisted wantonly with her 
desire.

Now Roger was slamming into her with demoniacal force, 
drawing his heavy cock nearly out of the tight, moist 
sheath clasping at it hungrily, then plunging down 
again until his swollen balls slapped ruthlessly 
against the @@@@@@@, puckered ring of her asshole. The 
pressure was mounting, mounting, in his billowing sac, 
and his head swam wildly with the impending knowledge 
of his cumming. He had never known a fucking like this, 
never, never, never! Oh God, she was beyond his wildest 
fantasies!

Diane began to toss her head in frenzied, abandoned 
ecstasy, impaled on his rock-hard shaft, and rapturous 
little moans bubbled past her lips. She was so wild she 
was going to go out of her mind, she knew it, she knew 
it! She sucked at his tongue, buried half into her 
throat now, trying to milk it as her pussy was trying 
to milk his pistoning cock, and her legs raised even 
higher to receive his thundering manhood.

"I-I'm almost there, darling!" Roger shouted in 
mindless ecstasy then, and she gurgled her agreement, 
her encouragement, her need around his tongue. She was 
almost there herself. She wanted to cum with him, co-
mingle his juices with Marc's in her belly until she 
was consumed by nothing but lust-fire from within.

Roger increased his pace even more, deepening his 
thrust as she writhed wildly beneath him, grinding up 
and down his cock with incredible fury, her legs 
twitching, her toes curling as she lurched her legs 
wide and upwards. He knew by this that she was near 
orgasm, and he pounded, pounded, reveling the wet, 
slurping sounds which came to his ears from his pile-
driving cock in her eagerly sucking cunt. He pressed 
his hands behind her knees and thrust them back hard 
against her breasts, until her head was framed between 
them, bringing the tableau of her magnificent crotch 
higher and wider open to his brutal plunges.

"Ohhhhh, ohhhhh, yes!" Diane chanted under him as she 
felt her orgasm climbing to the very pinnacle. Her 
passion-contorted features were like a gargoyle 
caricature of her normally soft, innocent beauty.

Roger ground his cock hard and deep, faster, faster, 
into the tender sanctuary of her womb. He watched her 
breasts heave and quiver as a result of his pummeling, 
even saw their tiny nipples expand before his very eyes 
as she tossed her head wildly, crazily from side to 
side. And then she convulsed beneath him, her mouth 
opening wide around his penetrating tongue, and a cry 
of animal delight, of pagan rapture, tore from the core 
of her being.

"AAAAAAAGGGGGGGHHHHH!"

As he continued to hammer into her, Roger felt her cunt 
walls secrete their warm gushes of wet sticky fluid 
around his plundering cock, inundating his shaft and 
his balls. She was cumming like he was sure she did 
with Marc Cord this afternoon! With renewed urgency, he 
thrust faster, deeper, with all the strength he 
possessed. 

He felt her jerk, lurch, spasm wildly, the mouth of her 
cunt sucking at him feverishly, her breath spewing 
against his face in short, ragged gasps. And then he 
sensed his own hot, churning sperm race the length of 
his prick in incredible ecstasy, causing his body to 
tremble with palsied motion as his juices spurted from 
the opening in his cock far, deep, far, deep into her 
violently quivering recesses... it was a never-ending 
flow which caused her to moan in spasmodic, 
indecipherable cries of delight as her belly quaked 
with the unleashed pool of delectation he had emptied 
into her.

A long time later, an eternity later, the torrent ended 
and her own body relaxed. She let her legs fall limp 
around Roger as he collapsed forward on her, and her 
heart roared and pounded like the mighty crash of surf 
in her chest. Dear God, she had never known anything 
that good existed on the face of this earth! And she 
had thought she had been sexually awakened with Marc 
Cord! But that had only been the beginning, only the 
first unbinding of her physically chained body, for 
now, with the man she loved, with her husband Roger, 
she had experienced rapture beyond all mortal 
expectancy. Never, never, never had she ever in her 
wildest dreams thought sex would be this good, this 
wonderful!

After a while, Roger lifted his head and gazed into 
Diane's eyes. His own eyes were moist, and filled with 
satiation, with exhaustion, with... yes, with love. 
"Diane," he began, swallowing, "Oh God, darling, that 
was... that was beyond belief!"

She kissed him gently, nibbling at his lower lip. "Was 
it better than with... with Cindy Cord?" she inquired 
softly.

"God, yes! Oh Jesus Christ, you don't even have to 
ask!"

She kissed him again. "You were better than Marc Cord, 
darling," she said. "Much, much better."

"Do you mean that?"

"Oh yes, I mean it." She moved her hand down along the 
sweat-slick surface of his buttocks to dip between them 
and gently rub the soft, resilient skin of his deflated 
balls.

"Diane... I love you, I really love you!" Roger 
blurted. "I'm sorry for... for what happened last 
night, and for what happened with Cindy."

"Shhhh," she told him. "Don't be sorry, Roger. Don't 
be. I'm glad it all happened. Up until just now, I... 
hated myself, but not now, not now. I'm glad I let Marc 
Cord fuck me and plant his seed deep inside me!"

"Y-you are?"

"Yes, dear," Diane said. "Don't you see? Somehow, 
letting a strange man touch me, use my body, shoot in 
me, awakened all the desires which I had unwittingly 
kept repressed so long inside me."

"Something I couldn't do," Roger said, with a trace of 
bitterness. "Something your own husband couldn't 
accomplish in two years of marriage and love-making."

"No, no, darling, that isn't it at all," Diane said. 
"It didn't have anything to do with you. What it was 
was me. I'd lived with my puritanical moral upbringing 
so long that I just couldn't change when I married, 
when it became all right for me to experience sexual 
desires. I still couldn't bring myself to let go. It 
took an affair, a morally forbidden affair, a lewd 
fucking with a man I hardly knew to open up this whole 
new wonderful world for me."

Roger considered her words for a moment, and then he 
kissed the soft, smooth column of her throat tenderly. 
"Then... I'm glad we went over to the Cords today, 
Diane. I'm glad because the only thing that's kept our 
marriage from being perfect was your... your..."

"Frigidity?" Diane whispered. "You can say it now, 
Roger, because that's just what it was. I understand 
that... and I'm ashamed of it, of the torment I must 
have put you through these past two years, all the 
while blaming you because I thought you were too 
demanding."

They lay in silence for a long while, with Roger's now 
limp prick draining lovingly into Diane's satiated, 
warmly moist cunt. He made no move to rise from her 
body, and she made no move to push him off; they were 
together, for the first time, together. Finally, Roger 
said, "Diane?"

"Yes, darling?"

"About what Marc and Cindy said today? About... well, 
hell, about wife swapping. What do you think about it?"

"I don't know, darling. This one time, today, was good 
because of what it did for me, for us. But anything 
more than that..." She let her voice trail off as she 
thought about it.

"I was just wondering," Roger said, "if maybe our whole 
perspective wouldn't benefit by... by taking them up on 
their offer. I mean, if just one afternoon of swapping 
has given us the loving we just had, is it possible 
that continued swapping will make it even better for 
you and me in the future, even wilder than what we just 
had?"

"I-I'm not sure," Diane replied. "You might be right. I 
know I'm... well, I'm still attracted to Marc Cord and 
I-I guess I wouldn't mind him fucking me again." She 
felt little salacious thrills spin along the flesh of 
her inner thighs at the thought of Cord's huge, rock-
hard cock. "I couldn't possibly feel the same about him 
as I feel about you, of course, darling. But still..." 
Again, she let her voice trail off.

"Yes," Roger said, "I know what you mean. After the 
fuck we just had together, there's no other woman who 
could satisfy me any better. But I'm damned if I 
wouldn't like to get into Cindy Cord's pants again."

Diane kissed his eyes, his mouth. "Do you... think we 
ought to take them up on their offer?" she asked 
softly. "About seeing them again tomorrow night, I 
mean?"

Roger pondered it. "Suppose we think about it," he 
said.

"There'll be time enough to decide tomorrow."

"All right." Diane moved her hips seductively on the 
bed, her fingernails tracing little prickles of delight 
along his buttocks. In response, she felt his cock 
begin to stir from its flaccid rest in the warm, moist, 
fleshy walls of her cunt. "You're getting another hard-
on, darling," she teased.

"Well, so I am."

"Shall we?"

He let his tongue flick along her lips and then burrow 
inside her mouth. He retracted it just enough to say, 
"Goddamned right we shall!"

***

In the office the next morning, Roger couldn't seem to 
concentrate. His mind kept reverting back to the events 
of last night, to the three glorious hours of love 
making he and Diane had had before finally falling 
asleep entwined in each other's arms.

Jesus, he thought as he sat at his desk, the columns of 
figures in the open ledger before him blurring 
together, who would have thought last week, even 
yesterday morning, that my prudish little wife would 
turn into one of the wildest fucks ever imaginable? She 
damned near tore me apart last night. I'd never say so 
to his face, but I guess I've got Cord to thank for 
finally snapping the ties that bound her sexually. From 
here on in, things are going to be just great, what 
I've always dreamed of...

He tried to read the figures before him again, and then 
threw his pencil down in futility. It was no use; he 
couldn't get with it today. He leaned back in his 
chair, staring up at the ceiling for a moment. Suddenly 
and unaccountably, he found himself thinking about 
Cindy Cord.

She was one hell of a fuck in her own right, that's for 
sure, he thought. I wouldn't mind putting it to her 
again, even if Diane has finally emancipated herself. 
Hell, I've sort of discovered my own virility, too. No 
more quiet, staid, ultra-conservative Roger Slater; now 
it's Roger Slater, the swinger, Roger Slater, the 
cocksman. Yeah, what was it Cord said to me that night 
in the Pig and Whistle? "Play the modern role," that 
was it. Well, that's just exactly what I'm going to do 
from now on. I'm going to play the modern role, all 
right.

The telephone rang.

Roger picked up the receiver, said hello. And as if 
sensing the thoughts he was thinking, Cindy Cord's 
husky voice breathed into his ear, "Hello, lover. How's 
my handsome lover man this morning?"

He blinked. "Cindy?" He started to ask her why she had 
called him, but the tone of her voice made that plain. 
And he was Roger Slater, the swinger, now wasn't he? He 
said, "I was just thinking about you."

She laughed musically. "Were you? Well, that's nice to 
hear. And what were you thinking about me?"

"That you're a damned desirable woman."

"Oh? It seems your attitude has changed since you left 
yesterday, Roger honey."

"I've done a lot of thinking, all right."

"I'm glad to hear that." Cindy paused, and then purred, 
"Will you and Diane be coming over tonight? The 
invitation is still open."

"I'm still considering it."

"You do want to fuck me again, don't you Roger?" she 
teased candidly. "You do want to put that lovely big 
cock of yours into my hot, juicy cunt, don't you?"

Roger felt fire beginning to leap in his loins. Jesus, 
she was a wanton little bitch! "I wouldn't mind it," he 
managed to say coolly.

Cindy laughed again. "I'll suck you off again," she 
said. "Until you cum this time, Roger. Until you squirt 
gallons and gallons of your hot, sticky sperm into my 
mouth. Would you like that, Roger?"

"Christ!" he said, feeling some of the suaveness slip 
away from him. His cock was rigid in his pants now; her 
words were like a caressing hand on his vitals.

"You will be over tonight, won't you Roger?"

"Yes! I'll be over tonight. I'll be over, and I'll fuck 
your cunt and I'll fuck your mouth and maybe I'll even 
fuck your asshole."

"Ooooooohhhhh!" she giggled. "I can hardly wait!"

After they had hung up, Roger sat there staring at the 
phone, feeling the aching pangs of desire surging 
through his erect penis. She could hardly wait? Holy 
Christ, if he didn't cum in his pants before he ever 
got there, he would be damned lucky!

***

Diane was vacuuming the living room when the phone rang 
that morning. She pushed her blonde hair out of her 
eyes, switched off the vacuum cleaner, and went into 
the kitchen to answer it.

Marc Cord's voice said smoothly, "Good morning, Diane."

She felt a small tingle race through her. "Why... 
hello, Marc. This is a surprise. You're the last person 
I would have expected to call."

"Oh? And why is that?"

"Didn't you see Roger this morning?"

"Why, yes I did," Cord answered. "We had a nice little 
chat, as a matter of fact. He's no longer... shall we 
say, uptight about yesterday."

"I know," Diane said. She moistened her lips. "But if 
you saw Roger, then you know he's not here. Why did you 
call, Marc?"

"To talk to you, of course."

"Why would you want to talk to me?"

"To find out if you two will be coming over tonight."

"Didn't you ask Roger?"

"When I saw him, he said he was still thinking about 
it,"

Cord told her. "I was wondering what you thought."

Diane felt very wicked, teasing. Last night had been so 
wonderful, so beyond all her previous conceptions of 
physical fulfillment. She was a new woman now, there 
was simply no denying that fact, and her freshly-
discovered sexual freedom gave her a certain sense of 
power, of lustiness. Yes, she was a new woman, a happy 
one for the first time in her married life, and she was 
really going to enjoy herself.

She said, "I don't know about tonight, Marc. If we do 
come over, what will happen?"

"What do you want to happen, Diane?"

"Why, nothing especially."

"Are you sure?"

"I don't know what you mean, Marc," she said, knowing 
full well what he meant. She could feel her vagina 
begin to secrete droplets of fluid down between her 
legs as lewd thoughts traveled through her brain. In 
her mind's eye she saw Cord's huge prick again, saw it 
up close as she had seen Roger's last night, with its 
unseeing eye staring at her, drooling.

Cord's breathing came a little faster over the wire.

"Diane," he whispered, "Diane, I'd like t-to fuck you 
again. Like I did yesterday."

She was silent for a long, dramatic moment. And then 
she said softly, "Would you, Marc?"

"Yes, damn it!"

"Well, I'll have to think about it," she breathed.

"Diane..."

"Good-bye, Marc," she said, and hung up.

She stood there with her eyes closed, the juices of her 
desire soaking the thin, filmy material of her panties. 
God, talking to Marc had made her hot! She wanted him 
again, all right, and unless she was very much mistaken 
Roger wanted Cindy again, too. She knew what her 
husband would say when he came home from work and they 
discussed the Cords again; he would want to go back 
over to Peacock Gap tonight as much as she did.

Diane's cunt ached with a throbbing intensity now, as 
she once more thought about Marc Cord's fleshy pile-
driving rod and muscled, bronzed body. She let her 
hands stray down the sides of her body, all the way to 
her thighs, and then pushed up the short hem of her 
housedress. She held it bunched at her waist with one 
hand, while the other moved with tantalizing slowness 
to explore the wet, sticky surface of her silk-encased 
vagina. She allowed one finger to slide inside the 
elastic leg band of her panties to touch the wet, 
palpitating folds of her petal-like cunt lips and then 
to slip inside the soft, warm slit with maddening 
slowness. Paroxysms of utter joy flooded her body as 
she stood there, manipulating her pussy and thinking 
about Marc Cord. Damn, she could scarcely wait until 
tonight!


CHAPTER 6
---------

The evening breeze was cool and crisp, blowing through 
the car's open window to refresh Diane. She sat close 
to Roger, looking lovingly at him, and he smiled warmly 
back at her. She turned to peer into the night's 
darkness ahead, taking a hand to brush the silken 
strands of her blonde hair from her eyes. She felt 
nervous, but yet tantalizingly exited, for tonight was 
an important one to her. Yes, and to Roger as well.

Last night, with Marc and then her husband later, had 
been the beginning, the turning point in her otherwise 
fruitless existence. At last she felt the emergence of 
the real woman who had been so long buried beneath the 
layers of false modesty and Victorian prudery. She was 
no longer her mother's --she was full, rich, 
red-blooded, alive.

But tonight was still another major step for her, and 
as Roger neared the Peacock Gap house of Marc and Cindy 
Cord, she realized that by accepting the dinner 
invitation, she was going to lose the last vestiges of 
her inhibitions and become devoured in the enveloping 
warmth of lust for the sake of lust alone. Tonight she 
was going to actively, openly participate in group sex; 
there was no denying it. She was going to exchange 
mates, to be yet another convert to the cult of wife-
swapping. Wife-swapping: a horrid, indecent, disgusting 
word which brought lip curls of contempt from the lips 
of decent people. Wife-swapping. She mouthed the word, 
letting it roll around on her tongue like a bittersweet 
candy. 

It was exciting, and brought a delicious tingle to 
Diane as she mulled over what this evening was to 
bring. Yes, yes, tonight would bring Marc Cord and his 
overwhelming, lovely cock and his masterful ways of 
love-making. Yes, she wanted Marc, she wanted to be 
swapped for him, she wanted him to fuck her... 
lubricating fluids began to seep from her soft, warm 
vagina and she pressed her legs together, not wanting 
to make her excitement obvious to Roger.

"Diane," Roger suddenly said, "Diane... I love you."

She turned away from the window and stared at her 
husband.

"I know you do, darling," she replied softly, "And I 
love you, too."

"I-I want you to know that before... well, before we 
get involved tonight." He seemed to swallow a lump in 
his throat. "I don't want you to misunderstand if... 
if... well, you know."

Diane smiled understandingly. "I know," she said. "And 
you won't make me have a double standard, I know that, 
too."

Roger was silent for a long moment. Then he nodded. "If 
that's how it's got to be for you to become a woman, to 
respond sexually to me, then so be it." He smiled at 
her and winked. "After last night I can say that my 
wife possesses more hidden talent in bed than any other 
woman I've ever known."

"Or will know?" Diane, suddenly flooded with desire and 
affection, nestled her hand on his inner thigh.

"Or... will know."

Diane began to stroke his thigh in light, caressing 
motions.

A moan of pleasure escaped from deep within Roger's 
chest and he stared down at her polished fingernails 
and the path they traced on his trousers. Diane edged 
farther along his inner thigh, and he spread his legs 
slightly to allow her access to his crotch. She smiled, 
a sudden rush of prurient sensation rippling through 
her.

"Oh God, baby, you drive me wild!" Roger groaned, 
involuntarily jerking forward so that she touched the 
already rigid outline of his penis. "Oh, Jesus, I wish 
you'd always been like this."

"Don't worry, darling. From now on I will be." Diane 
stroked his swelling cock through the pants, feeling 
the long, turgid shank expand and press against the 
binding cloth. She rubbed harder, as though she were 
trying to polish it, and Roger panted excitedly. "I'm 
going to crash the car, for Christ's sake, if you don't 
stop!"

"You want me to stop?"

"No, no, don't stop!"

Diane fumbled with his zipper and slowly lowered it, 
then reached in and tugged the band of his shorts, 
insinuating her fingers inside. His flesh was hot, his 
pubic hair like coarse sandpaper, his rod eagerly 
awaiting the touch of her fingertips. It jumped 
convulsively when she scratched the bulbous head with 
one long nail. Diane almost couldn't believe such a 
wanton action... it was so unlike her previous self. To 
be feeling Roger's cock in a car! Why... last week, she 
hated the very sight of it in the bedroom, much besides 
reveling at its touch.

"You'd better zip me up, Diane," Roger advised, "We're 
almost at the Cords'."

But she played with him teasingly until they were on 
the macadam driveway, and she laughed as he made a 
bumbling attempt to zip himself closed before opening 
the car door.

Marc and Cindy were waiting at the open front door. 
There were the usual greetings, but as the door closed 
Marc suddenly took hold of Diane and pressed her close 
to him. In full view of his wife and her husband, he 
kissed Diane passionately, the way a lover kisses his 
mistress. There was no question in anybody's mind after 
that what the evening's entertainment would consist of-
-if indeed there had been any to begin with.

The dinner, served after two rounds of drinks, was 
delectable. Cindy was a marvelous cook, and had worked 
hard to be the gracious hostess, serving hors 
d'oeuvres, with the drinks, and then shrimp cocktails, 
Caesar salad, and the main course of rock Cornish game 
hen, roasted plain in the fashionable way, wild rice, 
Brussels sprouts and cauliflower rosettes.

The dessert of cheese and fruit was served buffet style 
in the living room. Marc excused himself only to return 
a few moments later with four glasses of a chilled 
magnum of Mumm's champagne.

"What's that for?" Diane asked.

"A celebration," Cord said jovially, unwrapping the 
foil crown and pressing the cork with his thumb. "A 
celebration of your husband's promotion to General 
Office Manager of my section of Waller, Waller, Crist 
and Maxwell -- as of Monday."

"Oh, that's wonderful!" Diane squealed--just as the 
cork popped and shot across the room.

"How come?" Roger asked, grinning boyishly. "I 
thought..."

"I talked to some people and we decided you should be 
trained before Drake retires. So, as of Monday, you'll 
be with me. Like it?"

"Of course!" Roger accepted the offered crystal glass 
of champagne and drank. Cindy sidled up to him and 
kissed him lightly on his cheek, saying, "Wonderful, 
Roger. I'm thrilled for you."

Diane turned to Cord, the bubbly effervescence of the 
champagne giving her the fortification to block her 
natural modesty.

"You like champagne?" he asked.

"I... like the feeling it gives." She smiled at Cord, 
marveling at her ease, catching the appreciative look 
he gave the full length of her body. She could feel the 
throb of desire in her loins as he mentally undressed 
her, and she had to admit she was actually looking 
forward to making love with him again. She was willing 
and anxious, and the champagne flowed coolly down her 
heated throat. Cord quickly poured her another glass, 
sensing her rising passion as the time drew nearer.

"You were wonderful yesterday," Marc whispered in her 
ear, nuzzling gently her hair and lobe. "I'm more than 
happy you decided to return tonight for... Round Two."

"So am I," Diane responded. "I guess I was... pretty 
shy.

It was my first time."

"I know." Marc smiled and took the glass from her hand 
and set it on the table. Then, his arms pulled her to 
him and his lips came moistly down on hers, his tongue 
darting wetly into her mouth. She sucked on it gently, 
allowing her body to melt against his, and she trembled 
from the excitement of this man's kiss. All hints of 
her slight previous nervousness disappeared, and she 
pressed her lips tighter to his mouth, feeling the 
hardening of his great cock where he rubbed into the 
softness of her stomach. He was getting an erection, 
and she felt her own muscles constrict and her breasts 
begin tingling.

They pulled apart slightly, catching their breaths, and 
she looked across to the brocade couch which faced away 
from them. Roger was embracing Cindy there, and the 
woman was wrapping her arms tightly around him, urging 
him on with tiny feminine mewls of delight. Cord saw 
Diane looking at the other couple and said, "They seem 
to have things under control."

"Mmmm," Diane, sighed, returning to his embrace, "And 
so do we."

"Christ, I want to fuck you!" Cord whispered, suddenly, 
fervently. "And I want to do it here, right now!"

Diane remembered the lewd, obscene spectacle of the two 
of them on the tweed couch yesterday, and hoped she 
would lose herself in the same wild, frenzied passion 
as she had then. The thought of being loved by Marc 
there, in the living room, in full view of her own 
husband excited her perversely, hotly.

"I'm ready!" she urged. "Oh, Marc... yes... fuck me!"

The word strangely accentuated the situation, and it 
was a feeling she welcomed wantonly. She reached down 
and boldly stroked his enlarged, steel cock through his 
trousers, feeling more wicked than she ever had felt 
before in her life. The tingling in her breasts spread 
to her groin and enveloped her thighs.

"Strip!" Cord commanded, unable to wait any longer. 
"Get naked!" Diane took one last look at her husband, 
who was now out of sight on the couch cushions, the 
back of the brocade furnishing a screen to the actions 
of love-making she knew was happening there. Then she 
reached behind her and slid the zipper of her green 
dress down from neck to her buttocks. She lifted her 
arms and the dress dropped to the floor, puddling 
around her feet. She stepped out of it, just as Marc 
unhooked her brassiere; the bra dropped to the dress, 
and the cool evening air made the red teats of her 
breasts harden like concrete chips.

Cord reached for her, the touch of his hands on her 
naked shoulders causing her to jump involuntarily. The 
realization that she stood near nude while her husband 
was busy nearby with another woman fanned the lust 
which was burning in her thighs, and the thought that 
she would soon be writhing on the floor with a strange 
man she hardly knew pumping between her open legs added 
to the forbidden thrill.

She stripped her panties down over the satiny fullness 
of her thighs and buttocks and added them to the puddle 
of dress and brassiere. Cord lowered his head to her 
breast, suckling the tiny, throbbing nipple deep into 
his mouth. Diane moaned and swayed, almost falling.

"No, no, not yet, Marc!" she panted. "I have my 
stockings and heels on."

"Leave them on. I want you like that."

She slipped to the floor, using the clothing there as 
she had been forced to use the torn dress on the 
kitchen floor with Roger as a towel against the 
surface. The rug was thick, though, a deep-pile buff-
colored shag, and was almost as soft and comfortable as 
a bed. She stretched out luxuriously, widening her legs 
to show Marc the full, enticing view of her warm, moist 
cunt. She was alive! She rubbed her hands along her 
sides and dipped a finger provocatively into the pink-
tinged valley of her vagina, spreading the moistened, 
pulsating lips of the channel in preview of the 
impending lust-fulfilling fuck he knew he was going to 
give her.

"Hurry, hurry!" she moaned loudly then. "I want you!" 
She made no attempt to keep her voice down, wanting 
Roger and Cindy to hear her... to hear the two of them 
as they fucked there on the floor. She waited as Cord 
shed his clothes like a demon possessed and then 
lowered his nakedness down to her.

"Oh God, Diane, I want to fuck you! I'm going to fuck 
you until you can't walk!" he hissed between clenched 
teeth.

She moaned with the thrill of Marc's touch, the 
sensations of desire boiling through her pussy like 
molten lava. Her whole cunt was ready to erupt like 
Vesuvius! "Oh fuck me, fuck me, Marc!" she cried out, 
"I need you, I need you!" She knew her husband had 
heard her that time, and she didn't care, didn't care 
about anything.

Cord's moist lips started a nibbling motion along her 
shoulder and neck, sending quivers of goosepimples 
racing over her body. She writhed uncontrollably 
beneath his lips and dropped her hand back to his now 
unclothed cock, grasping the erect member brutally in 
her hands. She heard him groan as she slid the foreskin 
back over its engorged head, and rolled the loose flesh 
around its base. He dipped back to her breasts, his 
mouth playing wildly with her nipples and aureoles, his 
tongue trailing wetly through the rich valley of flesh 
between the throbbing tits as he alternated his 
attention between them.

Then he went lower, moving his body around so that she 
could still manipulate his penis, but so that he was 
able to bathe her belly and inner thighs with his 
enriching tongue. He ground the tip into her navel, 
bringing soft moans of pleasure from Diane's lust-
contorted lips and gasps of maddening sensations from 
her throat. He licked still lower, and Diane felt her 
groin flower to the pattern of indecent nippings, and 
then she stretched her legs upwards and back against 
her breasts as he hunched over her naked cunt and 
spread the dew-moistened lips with his fingers. His 
tongue circled around her inner thighs and buttocks and 
then plunged hotly into the pink, wet flesh of her 
pussy.

"Ooohhh!" she groaned gutturally. "That's what I like! 
Yes, yes, YES! Don't stop! Don't stop!"

She chanted the words blindly, her breasts mashed 
against her upthrust legs. She put her hands to her 
smooth, slick cheeks and spread her cunt open further 
to his oral ministrations, and he in turn pulled the 
@@@@@@@ crevice closer to his groveling mouth. His 
tongue flickered against the diamond bud of her enraged 
clitoris, causing it to quiver with expectancy. Then he 
stabbed snake-like against the gushing walls of her 
sensitive, throbbing pussy.

Diane raised herself up on her elbows and watched down 
between her breasts in complete captivation as Marc 
nestled his mouth into the hollow of her open cunt. She 
shuddered from his soft lickings on her tender skin and 
in her wet creases, and felt his hot puffs of breath. 
She pumped in the rhythm of copulation as his magic 
tongue kissed her from the bottom to the top of her 
vaginal damp slit. She rolled her head back, slowly 
tossing it from side to side as the delicious contact 
continued. Cord was gasping as Diane ministered to his 
massive cock, and he in turn jerked his thighs as 
though he was fucking her stroking hand. But not once 
did he alter or break the lashing contact of his eager 
mouth, tongue and lips. Even his nose was immersed in 
her steaming slit, the nostrils flaring excitedly at 
the odor of pussy and flowing juices.

He dipped to kiss the wrinkled ring of her anus, and 
Diane was fairly shrieking with delight at the 
forbidden act. He thrust the hard tip of his tongue 
into her asshole, feeling its rubbery opening give and 
stretch before his invading tongue. Then he moved one 
of his hands from her firm ass cheeks, poising it 
before the quivering hole, and his mouth returned to 
her clitoris; as it did, he pressed his middle finger 
into her rectal passage, sinking it to the first 
knuckle brutally.

"Aggggghhhhh! It hurts!" Diane cried out, delirious 
with masochistic pain-joy at the ravagement. "It hurts 
so much!"

He wriggled his finger, extending it to the second 
knuckle.

"Ohhhh! Ohhh! I can't stand it!" she screamed. "It's 
too much! Too much!"

Cord did not remove his invading digit. He continued to 
move it around as he thrust his tongue deep inside her 
vagina until her voice died in a strangled mixture of 
sob and sigh and then broke again in a high-pitched 
wail as her passion overflowed her loins. She twisted 
in his double grip, writhing in sweet agony. Marc's 
lips and finger caused a crackling thunder of sweeping 
emotions to surge through her body. She gasped and 
groaned, a burning wildness taking hold of her as she 
lay impaled upon tongue and finger. She rotated her 
buttocks abandonedly, the ecstasy probing through her 
loins and swirling through her naked flesh. God, oh 
Jesus! There was nothing else in the world except the 
enervating convulsions of her naked cunt!

Cord thrust his tongue deeper, working faster and 
faster as he heard her approach her climax. He plunged 
every inch of his huge tongue into her willing cunt, 
tasting its slightly acid secretions, licking the 
swollen cunt lips, kissing the trembling inner thighs. 
She was a hot little bitch, he thought, and he had 
waited for his chance and found it well worthwhile. He 
flicked his tongue and worked his finger faster and 
deeper into her ever-expanding holes, and her body 
shuddered beneath him, her thighs opening and closing 
spasmodically.

"Dear God...!" Diane convulsed, her head flailing 
wildly as she tensed her back in an arch. Her neck 
muscles stood out like tendons, and her face screwed 
into a contorted mask as a low, animalistic growl began 
to build within her. She was almost there... almost on 
the brink.

"Oh God, I can't take it... That's enough! Oh stop, oh 
stop... Please... Ohhhhhhhhh I'm cumming, I'm cumming, 
I'm cumming... OH GOD YES!!"

Diane spasmed and climaxed her heart slamming against 
her ribs, her mind awash with the flaming pleasure of 
her orgasm. Her insides felt as though they were afire, 
and her release circled through her in increasing 
spirals. Her fluids gushed down along Marc's mouth and 
chin, puddled wetly around his finger still sunk in her 
anus, dripped to the clothing below. Finally, she 
collapsed on the rug, dropping her legs as though they 
were lead weights. She lay uselessly immobile, the 
world having almost ended for her in a cataclysmic 
ecstasy.

Cord cradled his face in the warm softness of her 
pussy. He panted his exhaustion along with her heaving 
breath, and then removed his finger and crawled over to 
find her lips with his. She could feel the stickiness 
of her fluids on his cheeks, and then he smiled and 
said softly, "Rest, Mrs. Slater. Then do it to me. Then 
suck my cock like I just sucked your cunt."

She nodded her head gently in agreement and dove her 
tongue deep into his mouth in silent appreciation for 
the indescribable journey he had taken her on.

***

Roger had let Cindy lower him to the couch, squirming 
her hot body beneath him provocatively. He had wanted 
to go to another room so he could see her nakedness in 
private, but she had not waited, and uncaring that her 
husband or his wife were on the other side of the 
couch, she had wantonly stripped her panty-hose from 
beneath her short dress, and then unbuckled Roger's 
trousers hurriedly. His head whirled from the champagne 
and from the heady aroma of her musk. Damn, but she was 
hot! he thought. Hot and ready!

She took his hand and guided it to the softness of her 
vagina, rubbing his palm into the crinkly pubic hair. 
The pungent aroma of her pussy was so strong that it 
wafted like thick perfume in Roger's nostrils. It has 
jasmine, sweet jasmine.

"Finger me!" she groaned, wrapping her hands in the 
wiry hair around his cock, tantalizing the blood-
hardened member with stroking nearness. It leapt to 
meet her invading fingers, but as it touched them, they 
pulled away teasingly.

Roger obeyed her command, his fingers probing the 
gentle entrance of her cunt and hardening her little 
clitoris, making it stand up from where it snuggled on 
the folds of her labia. It gave him a vast sense of 
power to see how she wriggled and squirmed under his 
ministrations, and he pressed harder, pulling the 
ragged slit of her vagina open wide and rubbing up and 
down her moist crotch abandonedly.

Cindy began to stroke his burgeoning penis more 
erotically, and finally Roger could stand it no longer. 
His cock throbbed like some thundering stallion, and he 
grabbed her legs and drew himself on top of her, his 
rigid, palpitating member brushing against her pubic 
hair and slithering along her soaked cunt slit.

"Oh yes, now I want you... now, now!" she gasped, 
splaying her legs as far apart as she could get them. 
She dropped one leg to the floor and arched the other 
over the rim of the couch. Roger looked down between 
their bodies, staring with hungry mouth wide at the 
upturned magnificence of her open pink furrow. She 
lurched upward in a spasmodic urge to hurry his cock 
into her. 

She groped between her legs, finding the jerky blunt 
head of his prick so that she could place the fleshy 
hugeness of his hardened cock into the full length of 
her open, quivering hold. Her tightly closed hands 
caressed it tenderly, reverently, and she steered it up 
to the cave of her vagina, never letting it lose touch 
with her boiling flesh. Already it was convulsing and 
the viscid milk oozed from its lust-filled opening. She 
held it in place, and then with her other hand pushed 
against Roger's buttocks. His mighty weapon thrust 
itself deep within her, quelling only a portion of the 
gnawing heat which was consuming her insatiable slit.

He began to pump, his long, grinding strokes bringing 
noises from Cindy like those of a mewling kitten 
searching for milk. Then, dimly, he heard another 
sound, gasps as though a woman were in intense pain. He 
was half-tempted to raise his head and see what it was, 
but the force of Cindy's animalistic mating was too 
great; he sank to her, drubbing her thighs with his 
powerful battering.

"OOOOOooooohhhhhh!" he heard in a husky woman's gurgle.

"That's what I like! Yes, yes, yessssss...!"

Roger froze involuntarily as he recognized his wife's 
voice. He couldn't comprehend it for a long moment, 
until he was shocked back into reality by Cindy's 
pleading demand: "Keep fucking, Roger, goddamn it, keep 
fucking!"

There were other, softer murmurs and then: "AGGGGGHHHH! 
It hurts!"

Diane was really getting it! He was wildly excited by 
the though of his wife's lust, and by Cindy's mad 
undulations. He felt his cock throbbing and aching in 
Cindy's sopping wet vagina, and his testicles felt 
swollen and angry with his rapidly building cum.

He heard his young wife's voice gasp, "Oh God, I can't 
take it!" and then the spiraling shriek of her inner 
soul as she reached her climax. Then there was silence, 
save for the rustling of clothes and the panting of 
commingled breaths.

Cindy heaved against him, making Roger lose interest in 
his wife's actions again. He bent to the task of 
fucking Cindy, slamming his mammoth penis to the hilt, 
hitting her cervix with increasing pressure, his cock 
ripping away at her enclosing grasp with overwhelming 
desire.

Then suddenly there was a groan from Cord's lips as 
though he had been stabbed, and a voice cut through the 
air like a knife. "Ooohh, Diane! Your mouth is like 
butter!"

The meaning of those words was all too clear. Roger 
gyrated in Cindy's cunt, his eyes clenched shut in a 
futile attempt to blot out the horrible picture of his 
wife's sweet lips slipping over Marc's obscene, 
glistening penis. The ultimate torture of fucking a 
woman while your own is sucking another man overwhelmed 
him. His mind drew a thousand pictures, and unheeding 
the panting demands of Cindy, he withdrew his cock and 
raised himself up and peeked over the edge of the 
couch.

"Don't leave me, Roger!" squealed Cindy, clutching at 
him. "For God's sake, don't leave me!" She tried to pry 
his fingers from the couch, but to no avail. Roger's 
eyes were fastened almost mesmerically on the lewd 
scene before him.

The sight of Cord's hard shaft completely absorbed 
between his wife's ovalled lips increased his sexual 
appetite a hundredfold. Diane was massaging the soft 
resilient skin of Marc's testicles and she swallowed 
continually, her throat muscles milking his prick. Her 
tongue laved the underside of his prick while its tip 
taunted the base and a portion of his sperm-bloated 
balls. The look on Cord's face told Roger he was 
experiencing the ultimate of pleasurable fermenations.

Diane hummed and purred hungrily, Marc's heavy and 
throbbing penis vibrating and reaching from her throat. 
She waggled her hips provocatively, totally absorbed in 
her wanton task.

"Suck harder!" he heard Cord groan through passion-
clenched teeth. Diane tightened her lips and bobbed yet 
faster, the cock buried deep in her mouth.

"That's what you want, is it?" Cindy whispered next to 
him.

"You want to watch? Well, goddamn it, then let's 
watch!"

Cindy suddenly jerked upwards, pushing Roger away. He 
staggered to his feet, unsure of what she was doing, 
and she took him by his still erect penis, hands 
clasping the turgid rod like a walking stick, and led 
him around the couch. She guided him to a spot beside 
his wife, and then pulled him to the rug. His eyes 
rested on the lewd, obscene performance in front of 
him. 

God, she's hot! he thought, and his aching penis 
throbbed in anticipatory lust of resuming his fucking 
of Cindy. The abysmal, lascivious thought of fucking in 
front of Diane while another man pumped her convulted 
mouth with his huge sperm bloated cock overcame him, 
and he slipped his hands around Cindy's waiting 
buttocks and lowered her to his waiting prick. She 
impaled herself with a mighty groan, committing sexual 
hara-kiri with utter abandonment. He gasped as Cindy, 
riding his gigantic, throbbing cock, reached behind her 
and gently enfolded his testicles with her fingers, and 
then leaned forward, making his prick scrape her inner 
cunt walls. 

She moved up and down, her soft pubic hair parting and 
then folding inwards as she slid down his lubricated 
pole. Her pussy clasped him like a well-fitting glove. 
He let his hips move off the rug, and with a groan 
which started in his belly, he rammed forward, 
burrowing his cock deeper still into Cindy's clasping 
pussy, flooding into the kneeling woman like a great 
tide that tore and burst everything in its path.

Roger still gazed upon his wife as he shattered Cindy's 
stretched and open cunt. He groaned with the doubled 
ecstasy of fucking and seeing Diane trapped between 
Cord's legs. The man thrust his cock mercilessly into 
her mouth, forcing her sucking, fish-like lips apart 
with each upward jerk until almost all his rigid flesh 
was swallowed by her working concave-convex cheeks. Her 
long, disheveled blonde hair cascaded over her 
shoulders to pool on his belly, and her firm, white 
breasts danced and shook below her heaving chest as 
though they had a life of their own.

Unconsciously he began to imitate his wife's rhythm as 
the tempo increased, and his cock throbbed inside 
Cord's wife's burning pussy, her soft moistness 
unbearable. Wilder and wilder the two couples became, 
their beat regulated by the rhythm of Diane's swirling 
tongue around Cord's near exploding cock.

And then... a deep, half-human cry erupted from Cord 
and he locked his hands around the back of Diane's 
bobbing head, driving his cock so deep into her throat 
that Roger could no longer see any of it protrude from 
his wife's wet and glistening lips. Her wild sucking 
changed to great desperate, gulping swallows as Cord 
spewed huge quantities of hot, white semen into her 
mouth. Some dribbled from her tightly clasping lips in 
spite of her efforts to consume it all, running in 
rivulets down her chin and neck. She swallowed and 
reswallowed, hollowing and then bloating her engorged 
cheeks. Christ, Roger thought, that man must have a 
hollow leg full of cum!

At the same time he could feel a gush of warmth around 
his own cock as Cindy groaned out her release. Her 
juices began to flow out from around his deeply 
imbedded cock and down into the softness of his 
testicles. He clenched his eyes shut and felt his balls 
erupt wildly. It was as if hot lightening started to 
ride up his scrotum and leap down his shaft, and his 
sperm shot like water from a faucet up into Cindy's 
palpitating belly. He thrust upwards as far as he was 
able, spewing out his load, grinding his pelvis against 
her pussy without mercy.

Diane whimpered, her own orgasm having been released 
with the saltine taste of Cord's cum. She moved her 
head, Marc's deflated cock slipping wetly from her 
mouth, and Roger could see the thin sticky cords of his 
hot sperm still connecting her face to the warm 
throbbing head even though they were now inches apart. 
Her breathing was heavy and she groaned and then she 
collapsed sideways, her body a limp doll, held in place 
only by the inner thighs of Cord's still raised legs.

Roger strained and emptied the last of his cum deep 
into Cindy and then released his hands from her. She 
slithered forward and lay across his chest, her legs 
still bent at his hips. He turned his head and smiled 
at his wife, smiled at her lovingly, completely at ease 
with the satiation of mutual orgasm. She returned his 
smile, thin trails of sperm still visible around her 
ruby lips.

Later the four of them performed other wild and 
abandoned acts, with Cord directing them like a 
Hollywood film maker. The evening faded into a mass of 
tangled legs, breasts, cocks, and cunts. When Roger and 
Diane finally bid their farewell early the next 
morning, they both realized they had passed the point 
of no return. They had been initiated and accepted. 
They were full-fledged members of the cult now, for 
better or for worse...


CHAPTER 7
---------

On a warm, balmy Friday, two months after that wild, 
orgiastic evening at the Cords', Diane was reading a 
magazine in the living room of their duplex and 
thinking about Roger.

He was now the full-fledged General Office Manager of 
Marc Cord's section at Waller, Waller, Crist and 
Maxwell--the former manager, Drake, having now retired. 
According to Marc, he was doing extremely well and very 
much in line for a substantial raise in his present two 
thousand dollar monthly salary.

Diane couldn't have been happier--for Roger, and for 
herself. They had been pricing homes in San Bruno, a 
few miles south of San Francisco, for two weeks now, 
and Roger was negotiating with a real estate man for a 
beautiful piece of property that had a magnificent view 
of the Bay Area, which they had seen high in the 
winding foothills near Skyline Boulevard. If things 
went according to schedule, and if the proper financial 
arrangements were satisfactorily worked out, they would 
be moving into that sumptuous home within the month. 
Too, Roger had told her that as soon as they completed 
the deal, he would buy her a car of her own, perhaps a 
little sports model, and a new and fancy Detroit model 
for himself.

Yes, things were on a skyrocketing upswing now. 
Everything was going just beautifully. She and Roger 
were now making love at least once a night, and 
experiencing new and wild joys each and every time. 
Why, only the other evening they had 69'd for three 
solid hours; Roger's tongue had sent her whirling to 
incalculable orgasms during that time, while she had 
sucked and milked his prick of sticky, hot, delicious 
loads of sperm three times, never allowing that 
marvelous cock of his to escape her lips... even when 
it had deflated, she continued to nibble and suckle it 
until it once more grew to its monstrous proportions in 
the cushiony-soft folds of her mouth.

They were still seeing the Cords, too, once and twice 
each week. Her sessions with Marc, and Roger's with 
Cindy, heightened their sexual satisfaction in one 
another. Diane never ceased to be amazed at her own 
sensual abandonment, as the excitement she felt at 
watching Roger kissing Cindy's vagina not a foot away 
from her eyes, at sucking Marc's great male cock with 
her eyes open wide and staring salaciously into Rogers. 
It was almost as if she couldn't get enough of Marc's 
and Roger's cocks, as if her mouth and cunt had become 
totally insatiable. Whereas before she had lived in 
dread of fucking, she now lived purely for fucking. And 
she had never enjoyed the fruits of life more.


Diane turned the pages of the magazine idly. It was 
almost one o'clock now, and she would have to begin the 
preparations for supper before long. She was having a 
special dinner for Roger -- crablegs made with 
mushrooms and sour cream and wine--not for any special 
reason, just because she loved him. Of course, she 
didn't feel much like going through the prosaic chores 
of cooking on this warm afternoon; what she really felt 
like doing...

The doorbell began to chime.

Now who can that be? Diane wondered, rising. I hope 
it's Mr. Comstock. He doesn't know we'll be leaving 
yet, and I want the pleasure of telling him what he can 
do with this under-heated crumbling old place. She went 
to the door and opened it.

Marc Cord stood on the small porch outside. With him 
was a short, shubby man of about forty, with a bald 
pate and dark brown eyes. The man was grinning to begin 
with, and when he saw the lush, full curves of Diane's 
skirt-and-sweater draped body, the grin widened and 
became hot and lewd.

Cord said, "Hi, kitten..."

"Marc," she said. "What are you doing here?"

"I wanted you to meet a friend of mine," he told her. 
"Diane Slater, this is Ed Blake. He's out of our Los 
Angeles office, Diane."

"Hiya, Mrs. Slater," Blake said, boldly undressing her 
with his hot, fevered eyes. "This is indeed a 
pleasure."

She squirmed slightly under his gaze, deciding that she 
didn't like him at all. Why had Marc brought him around 
here, anyway? She said, "How do you do?" in a cool 
voice, and then looked at Cord.

He said, "Aren't you going to invite us in?"

"Well, yes, all right." She stood aside, letting them 
pass by her. Blake's hand came in contact with the 
smooth curve of her buttocks, seemed to linger there 
for a moment, and then he was past her. She didn't 
think his touching her like that was an accident, and 
she shivered slightly.

She closed the door and turned to the two men. "Can I 
offer you something?" she asked.

"Yeah," Blake said, grinning obscenely. "How about a 
little piece of you."

She glared at him. "I don't think that's particularly 
funny, Mr. Blake," she said icily.

"Hey, take it easy, kitten," Cord soothed. "Ed likes to 
kid around, that's all."

"Well, I don't like it," she said. "Was there something 
special you wanted, Marc, or is this visit purely 
social?"

"Just to tell you Cindy and I are having a little party 
tomorrow night," he said, grinning, "For special 
friends only, if you know what I mean."

Diane frowned. "No, I don't." She lied, embarrassed in 
front of the stranger.

"You and Roger just come on over around nine. I don't 
think you'll be disappointed in the... ah... 
entertainment."

"Well... all right. If Roger hasn't anything else 
planned."

"Oh, he hasn't," Cord chuckled. "I talked to him about 
it

this morning." He looked at Blake, then. "Why don't you 
have a seat, Ed? I think I could use a drink. How about 
you,"

"Sounds good," Blake said.

"Have you got anything here?" Cord asked Diane.

"Just some bourbon."

"Fine. Will you make us a couple of belts?"

"All right."

She turned and went through the door into the kitchen. 
She was at the sink, taking glasses down from the 
overhead cupboard, when Cord came into the room. He 
moved up close behind her, as she was stretched on 
tiptoe reaching for the tumblers, and pressed his loins 
against the curving, rounded moons of her buttocks. He 
let his hands slide around her waist and then come up 
to cup the full, erect mounds of her breasts, kneading 
them gently.

"Hi, baby," he whispered against her soft, sweetly-
smelling hair.

She felt herself shiver at the touch of his hands and 
body on her. She couldn't help it; every time she was 
around Marc Cord, the only thing she could think about 
was sex. Her body reacted accordingly, sending ripples 
of pleasure, of desire, swirling along her flesh.

She took the glasses down and put them on the drain-
board, but made no move to step out of his embrace. He 
continued to massage her breasts, pressuring the soft, 
resilient flesh and the erect buds of her ruby nipples. 
She could feel his rapidly inflating cock grind against 
the perfectly rounded globes of her ass, and tremors of 
flaming lust eddied deep in the core of her stomach.

"Damn you, Marc!" she breathed between tightly clenched 
teeth, her eyes closed as she yielded her body to the 
delicious manipulations of his fingers and pelvis. "Why 
do you have to torture us like this? You know I can't 
resist you, and you know just as well that we can't do 
anything about it now."

"Why not, kitten?" he hissed into her ear.

Her hips were beginning to rotate in time with his as 
his hands moved down now, to slide under the sweater 
and stroke the soft flatness of her belly, the tips of 
his fingers dipping tantalizingly into the waistband of 
her skirt. She managed, "Because... because of your... 
friend, Mr. Blake... um,  out there, oh God, Marc... 
you've got me so hot I think I'm... I'm going to 
explode!"

"Never mind Mr. Blake," Cord whispered, sliding his 
hand still deeper inside her skirt and now inside her 
panties, caressing the soft fleece of her pubic mound. 
"Come on, Diane baby, I want you to suck my cock. I 
want to put my big, hot prick in your mouth and feel 
you lick it with your tongue."

His obscene words drove all thoughts of caution from 
Diane's mind, casting propriety to the wind. Her cunt 
was dripping anticipatory fluid now, and the palm of 
his hand was rubbing gently over her pubic area, the 
tip of his forefinger searching for, and finding, the 
tiny, oscillating tip of her moist, nestled clitoris. 
God, I want him! she thought to herself, I want to suck 
him, just as he said, feel his huge cock sawing in and 
out of my mouth! I don't care about anything else in 
the whole wide, infinite universe except Marc Cord's 
great, lust-inflamed, blue-veined cock!

"Oh... yes, Marc... yes, yes! I want to suck you, now, 
right now!"

She turned to face him, pressing herself to him, 
feeling the heat of his hand between them as he 
continued to stroke her clitoris with maddening, 
frenzied circles. She put her tongue in his mouth and 
then bit his lip, gently, still grinding her hips 
against his harder and faster and she felt the ebbing 
whirlpools of lust seethe uncontrollably inside her.

"In... in the bedroom!" Cord groaned. "Come on... baby, 
in the bedroom!"

Obediently, still clinging to him, with his hand still 
insinuated inside the waistband of her skirt, she 
allowed Marc to lead her through the kitchen door, 
along the short hallway into the bedroom. There, he 
took his hand away and kissed her long and hard, 
darting his tongue wildly inside her mouth to swirl 
against hers, their saliva mixing and blending and 
flowing in thin rivulets from the corners of Diane's 
widely-parted red lips. Then he stepped back away from 
her and tore at the belt of his suit trousers with one 
hand, using the other to shrug out of his coat. "Get 
naked, baby!" he ordered. "Now; hurry, hurry!"

She pulled and tore at her binding garments, her mind 
mesmeric with lust, her eyes staring hungrily at the 
bulging front of Cord's now-@@@@@@@ shorts. And then 
she was naked, and Marc's gigantic tool, hot and 
throbbing and angrily purplish, was swaying back and 
forth in anticipation before her. Not bothering to 
remove his shirt or tie, but stepping out of his shorts 
and trousers, Cord fell back on the bed, spreading his 
legs and thighs wide to allow room for her to kneel 
between them. 

Quickly, wild with seething emotions, she took 
advantage of his mute offer and knelt there, her knees 
touching the hirsute flesh of his legs. She lowered her 
head, her eyes feasting on her target, her lips parting 
expectantly, tongue moistening their dewy softness. Her 
left hand came up to stroke tenderly his wrinkled 
scrotum, massage the base of his mighty prick, and then 
encircle it in her hand. Suddenly, her head darted down 
and her famished, wet mouth seized what it wanted and 
needed, the only nourishment it cared about at that 
moment. 

She began to suck him slowly, agonizingly, maddeningly, 
running her tongue wetly around and around the slimy, 
salty, lubricated head and licking the tip teasingly 
into the tiny open slit of the moist gland until she 
could feel it throbbing as if it had a life of its own 
and would gush forward at any second a great, never-
ending fountain of creamy white cum.

Her head bobbed up and down slavishly over the thick 
shaft of flesh now, sucking harder, her tongue swirling 
faster, and Cord's buttocks twisted wildly on the 
bedspread. His hands wrapped themselves in the soft, 
silky strands of her hair, pushing her head down over 
his gigantic column. Diane could feel its dripping head 
batter against the back of her throat, but she made no 
move to alleviate the intense ramming pressure there, 
allowing her lips to suckle maddeningly, convoluting as 
she strove to draw the very essence of his being along 
the passage of his great, purplish, monstrous cock.

Suddenly, Diane heard a sound--the sound of the bedroom 
door opening!

Her eyes flew open, and from her position with her 
mouth almost completely engulfing Cord's prick on the 
bed she was able to see the doorway clearly. There, 
framed in the arch, was Ed Blake. He was completely 
nude, the short, rigid, chunky length of his thick cock 
standing obscenely from the thick curling bristles of 
his pubic hair. His flesh was milky white, unhealthy, 
and his soft, doughy belly hung sagging over his 
abdomen. His eyes were wild with uncontrolled, 
animalistic passion, and his lips were skinned back 
over his teeth in a snarl of salacious delight.

Ripples of horror flashed through Diane's body. She 
tried to pull her head up from Cord's loins, to release 
his giant pole from her mouth, but Marc's hands were 
still entangled in her hair and she couldn't move. She 
could only stare in terror as Blake advanced slowly, 
his eyes on the stretched moons of Diane's swaying 
upraised buttocks. He was holding his hardened cock in 
his hand now, like some nightmare general heading forth 
to do battle.

Diane tried to cry out, but Cord held her firm. "It's 
all right, baby," he crooned. "Just relax, now; just 
relax and enjoy it!"

Enjoy it? Diane thought, frightened. What was the 
matter with Marc? Had... he brought this filthy slug of 
a man Ed Blake here with this explicit purpose in mind? 
Had he caressed her and stroked her in the kitchen, 
getting her hot, just so she would do his bidding and 
suck him--with her quivering ass stretched skyward, 
naked and defenseless, waiting for Blake to come in 
and... Oh god, oh god! Oh no, not that! That was one 
thing she had never allowed Marc or Roger to do, take 
her anally; her rectum was virginal, and she wanted it 
to stay that way... Oh dear god, she couldn't allow her 
bowels to be raped, she couldn't... and yet, there was 
nothing she could do about it, nothing at all.

Blake had reached her now, his teeth still bared. Diane 
felt, then, the terrible viscid touch of his sausage-
like fingers on her palpitating hips, spreading them 
wide, opening the tiny puckered hole of her anus to his 
lustful gaze. She tried to twist away, but Cord flexed 
his hips and drove his huge rod deep against her larynx 
again, impaling her above him. And then she felt the 
hard, rubbery head of Blake's thick cock press against 
her naked rectal opening, tease along it there, poise 
at the tiny wrinkled ring.

No, no, no, no! her mind screamed. Please, no, GOD NO!

With brutal, sadistic lust, Blake suddenly rammed 
forward, his cock soaring into her tightly virginal 
asshole with savage, unmerciful force, never stopping 
as it tore through the membranous passage like some 
terrible ravaging machine.

"AAAAAAAGGGGGHHHH!" she screamed around Cord's prick. 
The cry changed to strangled gasps as Cord again flexed 
his buttocks to drive his invading cock deeper into the 
softness of her mouth.

"Goddamn... Cord, her asshole's a cherry, sure as hell! 
Christ, I didn't expect to get me a virgin on this 
deal!"

"Shut up... you bastard!" Cord panted. And then to 
Diane, "Come on, honey, it's  all right. I'm sorry I... 
had to do it this way but, Christ, it's business and 
Cindy's away until tomorrow. Just relax, honey, and 
you'll find out you like it. You'll thank me for it... 
afterwards."

She tried to scream out to him, but his big cock in her 
mouth forced the words to die in her throat. Her face 
was contorted not only in agony, but in the shame and 
humiliation of a complete stranger's insane and lewd 
prick defiling her defenseless anus. He clutched 
savagely at her hips and thrust his thick cock deeper 
into her rectum, into the warm, forbidden depths of her 
passage. The pressure of his straining thighs thrust 
her forward, thrust her head down lower on Cord's hairy 
belly, pushing his cock deeper still into her mouth.

"Aaaaaaaaagggggghhhhhhh!" she cried out again.

"Come on, baby!" Cord encouraged. "Keep sucking me, 
keep sucking me!"

Involuntarily, almost defensively, her lips began 
nibbling at the huge, fleshy surface of his bloated 
cock, tasting on her tongue the dribbling seminal fluid 
which escaped the tiny glans opening. Behind her, Blake 
was thrusting forward with great sawing strokes, making 
bestial sounds deep in the fat recesses of his throat 
as his fleshy rod continued its forward invasion, 
pushing the rubbery, resistant flesh before it until 
finally, with one last lunge that flattened his loins 
against her sweat-slick buttocks, he had sunk every 
last thick inch of his cock into her warm, constricting 
anus.

Her mouth worked harder and faster on Cord's prick now, 
suckling it wildly. His hips churned and rotated 
abandonedly on the bed, his fingers working 
convulsively in her hair as the moment of his building 
orgasm drew near. Blake's balls smacked loudly against 
the wet, drooling lips of Diane's vaginal orifice below 
as his loins ground mercilessly against her full, firm 
ass cheeks. 

Then he drew his wide rod out slightly, watching with 
bated breath as the wet base appeared before his eyes, 
the head still sunk between the wide, tight-stretched 
oval opening. He moaned, and thrust inward again, his 
breath coming faster. A gasp of total lust escaped his 
throat, and he began sawing rhythmically in and out, 
deep down into the warm clasping channel.

And in that moment, the pain and the terror and the 
humiliation began to leave Diane's body and mind, to be 
replaced with something else, something far more base: 
sexual arousal. Her hips began to grind backward as her 
anal passage grew accustomed to the turgid pole 
imbedded there, and she was suddenly, wonderfully, 
reveling in the lewd sodomizing of her asshole. Her 
head was flailing from side to side, her lips wildly 
sucking on Cord's prick as her jerking head bent it 
maddeningly from side to side. Oh God, she thought, Oh 
God, I do like it, Marc was right, I do like it, I like 
that ugly man's cock in my asshole, I like Marc's prick 
in my mouth, oh God I never dreamed anything this 
perverted could feel so wonderful and good...

Then she was buffeting back against Blake's driving 
cock like a rutting animal, as she felt the first 
tentative waves of her climax seize hold of her. Her 
lips swirled faster and faster and faster up and down, 
around and around, the near-exploding hardness of 
Cord's prick. She was mewling in total pleasure, 
letting her own cum build in direct cadence with Cord's 
and with Blake's, knowing it wouldn't be long now, 
wouldn't be long...

Blake gave a sudden, high-pitched squeal and his 
pummeling shaft drove forward even harder, working 
demon-like with its long, brutal strokes into her 
rectum. "I'm... I'm going to... to CUM!" he yelped.

"Oh Jesus... yes, mee... mee too!" Cord cried out, his 
body twisting and thrashing beneath Diane's madly 
sucking lips.

Oh God, and so... so am I! Diane's brain screamed. 
"Oooooohhhhhh, yesssssss, I'm... cumming too... cumming 
too. Aaaaaaaggghhhhh!"

She felt as if Blake's cock were rammed all the way 
through her body up to her throat as he jerked 
convulsively behind her. A great, burning surge of hot, 
swirling semen flooded deep, deep into her rectum as he 
continued to howl in orgiastic rapture. The hot liquid 
filled her belly, filled her quivering insides... and 
then there was more of the torrential fluid spasming up 
from the opening in Cord's cock, pouring into her 
throat, filling her mouth, almost choking her as he 
shot stream after stream of warm, hot seed from deep in 
his churning balls...

Diane's own climax happened then, a wild, intense 
release that exploded her juices simultaneously with 
the eruptions of Cord and Blake, and she felt their 
semen and her fluid rushing to commingle in her 
stomach--flowing down from her mouth and down from her 
anus, and up from her seething cunt, to become one 
together in the pit of her belly. In that moment, she 
went a little insane with rapture and she knew nothing 
but bliss incomparable for long mindless, soulless 
minutes as two cocks drained in two of her bodily 
orifices and flowing lubrication dripped from a third.

Later, much later, after Cord and Blake had bid her 
good-bye, Diane lay nude and unmoving on the bed. She 
felt warmly lethargic, completely fulfilled--and yes, 
without shame of any kind. What was the use of self-
deception? It served no purpose, did it? She had truly, 
undeniably reveled in the lewd, salacious r******** of her 
virginal rectum by the fat, repulsive Ed Blake while 
she had milked Marc Cord's hot, throbbing prick with 
her mouth. The perverted seance á trois she had 
participated in had excited her into an orgasm of her 
own unequalled in total abandonment. God, it had been 
so good, so wonderful! And she wanted it to happen 
again, and again, and again.

Gone now, completely gone, were all her inhibitions, 
her prudish moral outlooks. She had become a woman of 
the flesh, living for physical gratification and no 
more, for nothing else was important except the 
beauteous, satiated feelings which now flowed through 
her like warm claret. She knew what her own personal 
Nirvana was, and she was there at that very moment...

Languorously, Diane stretched her arms over her head. 
She found herself thinking about Marc's invitation to 
his and Cindy's party the following evening, and his 
rather obvious hints as to just what type of party it 
would be. Yes, she was almost certain what would happen 
at the Cord's tomorrow night: wife-swapping at its 
ultimate, The Big Time, not just her and Roger and Marc 
and Cindy, but other couples as well; who knew how 
many? Where partners were freely exchanged, and every 
conceivable sort of abnormal sexual deviation was 
practiced. 

There was no doubt in her mind that this was what lay 
in store for her, and for Roger, if they decided to 
accept Marc Cord's invitation. And she knew, after what 
had just happened between her and Marc Cord and the 
stranger Ed Blake, that she was looking forward to 
whatever lewd perversions tomorrow night would bring. 
Looking forward to them eagerly, like a child looks 
forward to Christmas.

Unless she was very badly mistaken, she thought that 
Roger would be looking forward to them, too, for he 
surely knew just as she did what type of party it would 
be.

When Roger came home later that day, and they talked 
about it, she discovered that she was right on both 
counts.

***

Roger and Diane arrived at the Cords' Peacock Gap home 
at a few minutes past nine Saturday night.

Diane wore only a simple, clinging shift, without bra 
and panties, and her husband wore as little as 
possible. The air in the car on the ride over was 
charged with electric anticipation of what the evening 
was to bring. They hadn't spoken much, had simply sat 
with their thighs touching and hands clasping as Roger 
drove.

Marc opened the door to their ring, and Diane's eyes 
widened when she saw that he was completely nude. His 
fleshy shaft was rigid, throbbing slightly as it stood 
out from his abdomen like a giant steel bar. She looked 
at it, fascinated as always by its immensity; she 
moistened her lips. Cord had a martini in one hand, and 
from the crooked leer on his face Diane knew that he 
had been drinking for some time.

"C'mon in, kids!" he enthused, pulling the door open 
and waving them in. "Party's going good, now. Damned 
good, matter-of-fact."

They followed him inside. It was dark in the large 
living room, with only indirect ceiling lights to 
illuminate the dimness. Diane saw that there were a lot 
of ornate Chinese lanterns in a variety of colors 
decorating the ceiling. There were three couples in the 
room, all nude. Two of the couples were dancing to soft 
music from some hidden stereo, and both men had 
stiffened cocks. On the couch, another man was lying 
with his lips pressed between the widespread thighs of 
a red-haired girl; she was massaging his prick 
rhythmically as he licked the softness of her cunt.

Diane felt aroused sensations churn through her at the 
lewd sight, and then Cord grabbed her and pulled her up 
tight against his erect cock, rubbing it along her 
belly through the thin material of her shift. She 
shuddered, beginning to move her own pelvis in time to 
his rotations.

"Some party, eh, kitten?" he whispered in her ear. "But 
you already guessed what it'd be, didn't you?"

"Yes, Marc, I guessed."

He laughed. "Well, c'mon, get with it. Get outta those 
clothes and let it all hang out!"

He released her, and Diane -- with no trace of guilt or 
shame now--quickly took off the shift to @@@@@@ her own 
trembling nakedness. She saw that Roger did the same, 
tossing his clothes along with hers onto a large pile 
of garments by the door. Cord drank in Diane's beauty 
with his eyes, licked his lips, and then waved Roger 
and her out onto the sun porch.

Cindy was making drinks at the bar, and she squealed 
when she saw Roger and rushed toward him, her naked 
breasts bobbing wildly. She kissed him hotly and took 
his hand and pressed it down to her moist cunt, taking 
his middle finger and insinuating it into her pulsating 
slit. "Glad you came, honey," she breathed heavily in a 
drunken drawl.

Cord fixed Roger and Diane a drink. In the doorway, he 
pointed to one of the dancing couples--a tall, gray-
haired man and a tiny, brunette with huge, swaying 
breasts--and said, "That's Randall Anderson and his 
wife, Shirley. He's a bigwig with a bank in San 
Francisco." Then he indicated the second couple, a 
medium-sized man with a straggly black beard and a 
lithe blonde girl with a huge bushy pubic triangle, as 
a prominent San Rafael physician, Doctor Ron Hilton and 
Isabel Ziniwall. 

The red-haired girl who was having her cunt licked on 
the couch turned out to be Jolene Hilton, the doctor's 
wife; the man was Reg Wilcox, a local real estate 
agent. There was one other couple present: Isabel 
Ziniwall's husband, Norman, who was a copywriter for a 
San Francisco advertising agency, and Wilcox's wife, 
Patti, a pert black-haired woman with curvaceously slim 
legs. They were lying near the pool, caressing one 
another, and Ziniwall's lips were locked over the 
turgid nipple of her right breast while her hand 
stroked his long, thin cock and toyed with his swelling 
balls.

Marc, the introductions and amenities having been 
performed, then left Roger and Diane to move into the 
living room. He stepped up to the dancing Anderson 
couple, whirled Shirley away from her husband, and 
backed her up against one wall. He lifted her right leg 
with one and used the other to guide his huge, blue-
veined cock into the wide, soft slit between her legs, 
and then rammed his great weapon home. Shirley Anderson 
gasped with delight, and began to use the wall as a 
springboard for her hips and she fucked back against 
his burgeoning tool with long, easy strokes.

Cindy pulled Roger into the other room, intending to 
usurp Jolene Hilton and Reg Wilcox from their positions 
on the couch; but before she could, Doctor Hilton left 
Isabel and grabbed Cindy and pulled her down onto the 
soft buff carpet. He began forcing his hard, leaking 
cock against her lips. She didn't resist, opening her 
lips wide to accept his invading monster, nibbling at 
it gently and hungrily. Roger knelt beside them, and 
Cindy reached out and grasped his own erect penis and 
began to stroke it lightly as she sucked the doctor's 
rod, he straddling her breasts.

Diane was left all alone. But not for long...


CHAPTER 8
---------

Diane felt warm and sensitive all over, and her pussy 
was secreting the fluids of her desire down her inner 
thighs. She knew that with all this going on around her 
she was going to be fucked and fucked hard very 
quickly.

Suddenly soft hands wrapped around her, squeezing her 
breasts from behind, fingers roughly kneading the 
nipples. Diane looked down, surprised. She had wanted 
Marc first, but saw her nipples grow hard and erect 
under the pressure. Someone kissed her on the neck, on 
the shoulders. And she shivered as she turned and 
recognized the man as the sneaky looking Randall 
Anderson. He smiled crookedly at her, running his 
fingers from her breasts down to the pink, dilating 
cunt lips of her inflamed crotch. She groaned in 
protest at the sudden, familiar contact, but in spite 
of her revulsion she didn't try to stop him or pull 
away.

She looked down at his cock, which was fully erect and 
pressing against her belly like some conqueror's 
standard. Her face contorted with a slight revulsion at 
its sight, for Randall's member wasn't the beautiful 
thing Roger's or Marc's were; his was monstrous and 
webbed all along the shaft with heavy, throbbing blue 
veins, giving grim advance warning of the lustful state 
he was in.

"Like it, honey?" Randall grinned lopsidedly at her.

She tried to answer, but her voice seemed caught in her 
throat. "Yes, yes, I like it," she finally managed, 
knowing he was going to get it from her anyway.

"Good, because I'm going to put it up your cunt like a 
ramrod. It's going to go so far in that you'll be able 
to taste it all the way up in your throat," he said, 
his grin turning to a full smile of overwhelming lust.

Randall pressed against her then, forcing Diane back 
against the porch's tweed couch. She dropped to it, 
sitting with her legs together, staring fearful up at 
Randall, who looked down at her with eyes like fiery 
coals. His long cock had rarely ached as it did now, 
and he lowered himself to her, pushing her back, his 
face pressed in the soft, clean odor of her long blonde 
hair.

"Spread your legs, honey. I can't fuck you with them 
together." He thought that was funny and he laughed, 
his knees slowly and relentlessly forcing her legs 
apart, her toes hanging over the edge as she adjusted 
herself to his body. She gave up all thought of modesty 
or of caring whether she truly desired this man, 
knowing that resistance would be futile. 

A soft moan escaped her lips as she felt the hardness 
of his huge, bloated cock make warm, wet contact with 
the soft inner flesh of her thighs. Randall moved 
forward, insinuating the full length of his member 
along the narrow, wide-stretched crevice of her crotch, 
her shoulders pinned to the cushions, her buttocks 
squirming and twisting beneath him, inciting his lust 
to the fullest.

"No, wait!" Randall said suddenly. "I want you in the 
ass! Yeah, that's it. I want to shove my prick in your 
sweet little asshole. Turn over!"

Diane stiffened and a faint dizziness overtook her, 
making her gulp desperately for air.

"Go on, turn over!"

She moved slowly, unsurely, but did as he bid, tears of 
frustration and anger beginning to well up in her eyes. 
There was no escape. There was only the rigid dripping 
cock of the thin little man behind her, and it was 
quivering with the anticipation of the salacious attack 
it was about to render.

Randall's hand pulled her hips up off the couch, while 
his other hand steadied her back, pressing her head to 
the cushion. Her buttocks waved defenselessly in the 
air, and for a moment Diane tried to press forward and 
drop them from their lewd height, but he pushed her 
neck down. Diane gave up any struggle. Her body was a 
helpless toy for this man to use in his animalistic 
quest for satisfaction... satisfaction that would only 
cease when he had shot his load of hot steamy desire 
deep within her soft, resilient body.

Randall gaped at the ivory moons of her cream-white 
buttocks as they stretched before him like a sacrifice 
to uncontrolled lasciviousness. God, he had never seen 
anything like it before! His balls tingled and he 
hardly could wait to feel her squirm and cry beneath 
him; the thought sent sensations of desire racing 
through his groin like an electrical charge.

He ground the head of his huge, purplish cock along the 
narrow valley of her defenseless ass, pressing the soft 
cheeks around it like a quivering sandwich of flesh. 
Then he leaned forward and kissed the ridges of her 
backbone, ran his lips along the small of her back. 
Diane groaned slightly and trembled from the wet 
contact at both places. He leaned back and dipped his 
head, running his long pink tongue up and down the full 
length of the crevice, between the globoid cheeks of 
her soft buttocks.

He dropped still lower, his thumbs on either side of 
her straining backside and spread her hillocks until 
the corded muscles of her inner thighs slowly relaxed, 
bit by bit. Diane had geared her mind for brutality, 
pain and humiliation. But this was soft and pleasant 
and wonderful, and she found that she enjoyed this 
man's touch, as different as it was from Marc's or 
Roger's ministrations, and the caressing of her inner 
thighs and buttocks and his lapping tongue at the door 
of her bowels made her sigh with sudden perverted 
wantonness.

Randall crouched until his face was in line with the 
blood-engorged folds of her vagina. As he watched, the 
red lips throbbed once and parted of their own volition 
and he could see the moistness which was forming on the 
smooth white sides of her inner thighs. Diane teasingly 
eased her rear farther back to him and spread her legs 
to open her private parts to his salacious view.

He moved forward, his face but an inch from the soft 
pubic hair which was like a beard around the mouth of 
her now slippery cunt and the odor in his nostrils was 
one of sweetness that drifted up from her flowering 
cavern. He breathed hard and blew softly into her. She 
groaned and squirmed, the pink, smooth flesh glistening 
from her secretions. The lessening of her fear had been 
like a release of some great weight upon her mind, and 
she sighed, letting Randall's feather-like touch work 
her into a sexual frenzy. She felt the rising howl of 
passion building deep in her belly, in her very soul.

Then there was a hot, exciting rush of air as he blew 
between her spreading globes again. Reflexively she 
clenched her thighs together, but then her buttocks 
relaxed as a feeling of great enraptured overtook her. 
Her behind had never felt so open, so naked, so wet 
before, and there were a thousand small furry animals 
caressing her sensitive flesh, running over her naked 
body gently. She floated on a fleece-covered cloud 
whose very warmth belied the presence of danger.

Randall grinned obscenely into the wide crevice of this 
young helpless wife's beauteous ass, and the cheeks 
quivered in front of his lust-twisted face. He bent 
forward, prying her wider with his thumbs until she was 
unprotected and stationary before him. Then, with one 
quick movement, he thrust his tongue forward, deep into 
the warm fleshy lips of her vagina. 

He heard her gasp from the sudden entry and then with a 
smothering sigh, she leaned back into him, her cunt 
passage contracting and spasming around the long 
smoothness of his tongue. Her breath exploded from her 
mouth and she gave small gasps and mewling grunts as he 
began to orally fuck her, flicking and swirling his 
tongue crazily around inside her. She swayed around his 
face, his nose embedded deep, deep within the passion-
drenched folds of her pulsating young pussy.

Randall worked behind the kneeling Diane, slavering and 
plunging with his tongue, making wet, sluicing noises 
with each thrust. Her cries turned to one long moan, 
and he pushed his face tighter against her expanding 
crotch and began to suck and tease it gleefully with 
his teeth like a greedy, untamed beast.

"Oooooo-hhhhhhhh!" she crooned, her body and mind lost 
to the completely uncontrolled sensations of his 
sucking, and her cunt flowed and saliva and vaginal 
lubrication juices mingled and trickled down her legs. 
Randall could sense her impending cum by the wild, 
abandoned tempo of her thrashing buttocks, and he knew 
that it was time to ram his seething cock into the 
innocent softness of her rectum. He wanted to have her 
climax with his long thick prick inside her belly, and 
he wanted to explode his cum into her bowels to the 
rhythm of her own fulfillment.

He slithered to his knees, aching with anticipation, 
working his hips into the glistening wetness of her 
loins, pressing himself tightly to the open crack of 
her ass. He held his palpitating cock tightly between 
his fingers, its angry blood-red head poised 
mercilessly before the tight elastic opening of her 
anus. He taunted her until her whimpers drifted back to 
him, running the head insinuatingly around the tiny 
puckered opening. Then he introduced the massive head 
into her saliva-coated channel, constantly pressuring 
until its entire length was submerged by slow, 
tormenting inches into the depths of her bowels.

Randall slowly withdrew his prick and then wormed his 
way back in, his invading monster ripping away at her 
entrails. He could feel his foreskin being peeled back, 
and he looked down with crazy delight at her pink-
ribbed hole as it puckered around his massive cock. And 
he gave a quick, hip-thrusting stab.

"AAAAAGGGggghhh!" she suddenly screamed, trying to pull 
away.

"It hurts! GOD NO PLEEZEE!"

Randall grinned excitedly, held her tight in a bear hug 
and rammed his monstrous cock deeper, harder.

"Push back!" he commanded.

"No, no, it's too big!" Her whole body was racked with 
agony at his sudden onslaught, and her anal passage 
felt like some excavated tunnel basted with huge 
supports. His vicious penis surged further, solid and 
painful, until she had absorbed all of him, until there 
was no more.

"Oh, ohhh, ohhhhh!" she groaned, but pushed back she 
did. Randall began to saw mercilessly, crooning with 
delight. Diane dug her nails into her palm as the pain 
eased, and she felt strangely wet and open back between 
her buttocks. Abruptly she began to feel a masochistic 
mixture of pain and joy. She realized she was beginning 
to respond, to heave backwards to meet his forward 
thrusts, and she undulated her body and moved her 
mooned buttocks in tiny circles. "Oh yes, oh yesssss!" 
she hissed. "Fuck my ass, fuck my ass!"

He gouged deeper, the pressure on his cock tight and 
exhilarating, promising to draw his hot sperm from his 
balls like a monstrous vacuuming hose.

Diane reached behind her and stroked his swinging balls 
as they slapped against her hair covered cunt lips. She 
found enjoyment in the touch of his wrinkled sac and 
began to work her thumb against her own clitoris as she 
caressed him, moving in time to his buried penis. Her 
complexion was flushed, and her teeth were bared back 
with the tantalizing explosions in her rectal passage. 
Her long hair was strewn over the settee like a mad 
woman's. Dear God! She was hopelessly, marvelously, 
madly impaled!

***

"You want to fuck me?" Isabel Ziniwall asked.

"Yes, God, I want to!" Roger answered, the lewd words 
of the woman exciting him more.

"Then tell me," she breathed.

"I want to fuck you!"

"Oh God," she moaned. "Fuck me deep and hard, lover 
man!"

He rose from the pool-side deck chair, where he had 
gone with Isabel after leaving Cindy and Dr. Hilton, 
and stood over her, his cock standing in naked erection 
in front of him. She looked up from her sitting 
position on the patio and smiled lewdly. "I'm going to 
like that inside me, twisting in my cunt." She raised a 
searching hand and stroked his blood-soaked shaft. "Oh, 
God, how I want you to fuck me!"

He lay down beside her, dragging her over to him, then 
he cupped her buttocks with his hands, massaging and 
kneading the soft flesh, the warm hole of enchantment 
buried between her legs. She was beautifully shaped, 
her legs and thighs long and sinewy, and her body was 
warm and provocative against him. She raised her face 
and locked their mouths together as she reached down 
between them for his hard penis. Her odor was 
maddening, a perfume he was not familiar with but which 
reminded him dimly of roses. Her lips were gentle but 
urgent, a rubbery softness which sent chills racing 
along his spine. The firm surface of her teeth yielded 
to his exploring tongue.

Suddenly she ground her pelvis tightly to him and 
pulled him over on top of her, spreading her thighs and 
raising her legs in order to take his lust-stiffened 
cock inside her. She arched off the patio and pulled 
her vaginal lips back with her fingertips so that her 
slit lay nakedly @@@@@@@ to his throbbing cock. She 
began to slide up and down the length of him, her soft 
silky hair parting for the pulsating head, and then she 
lurched upwards with a sudden cruel thrust which 
impaled her agonizingly on his great instrument.

"Oooooh!" she moaned beneath him. "Fuck me, fuck me!"

He felt the warm sheath of her hot cunt slip wetly 
along his sensitive shaft, and his cock raced to her 
full depths, battering against her cervix, her 
lubrication making wet slurping sounds which 
intensified his lust. His balls slapped hard against 
the tiny puckered hole of her anus.

Isabel screamed a low, throaty, animal-like cry, 
pushing and shoving harder against his groin. He 
reached under her and between her buttocks while he 
drove his rampaging cock into her pliant cunt, and 
stretched the crevice of her ass, searching with his 
fingertip for her anus. A river of warm fluids ran down 
her thighs and buttocks and moistened the tiny ring, 
lubricating it as he probed for a moment with his 
finger. He pushed hard, feeling it give, and then his 
finger slid in with a soft plopping sound. She jumped 
forward on his sawing cock, almost slithering backward 
on her spine.

"Aaaaaaggggg!" she yelled. "It hurts, it hurts! But I 
want more! More!" She screwed her buttocks back on his 
finger. "I want it, I want all of you!"

Roger felt the thin wall of flesh which separated the 
underside of his cock from his skewering finger. He 
began to rotate his finger, easing it further into her 
rectum until his palm was flat against her soft, pliant 
ass. She caught the rhythm and opened her legs yet 
wider to give him greater access to the ravishment of 
her loins. Roger's penis grew and expanded inside her 
until she thought it was going to burst from the 
exquisite pleasure building in his testicles. His 
climax wasn't far away, and with a frenzy he rammed his 
prick and finger in cadence to one another, exciting 
her to newer heights.

"OOOOhhh, fuck it hard... HARDER!" she gasped, 
jackknifing her legs, pressing her knees back hard 
against her breasts, her heels pounding high on his 
back. She mumbled almost unintelligible obscene words 
and phrases, her mouth contorted with the nearing 
explosion of her orgasm, and her eyes rolled 
uncontrollably in her head.

She pulled back her thighs until the whole of her pink 
vaginal slit was presented in an offering to his 
craving cock. She squirmed beneath him, her crotch in a 
lewd, pagan dance of abandoned ecstasy. Then she gave a 
high-pitched, wild banshee howl, and she locked her 
legs around him as her loins jerked spasmodically 
against his thighs.

"PH FUCK! I'M CUMMING!" she yelled, squeezing like a 
vise against his cock. It was all he could do to 
continue screwing into her. But then he felt the 
maddened sperm in his balls rush through his scrotum 
and charge for release. He groaned and tensed his body, 
and the waves of semen gushed from the glans opening 
and poured into her wildly sucking pussy in a seemingly 
endless flow. Their bodies collapsed together on the 
patio, Isabel, little more than a limp rag beneath him, 
her cunt still locked tightly around his pumping cock. 
He lay quiet against her, allowing for his final 
draining seeds to dribble forth.

"That was beautiful," she murmured after a time. I 
haven't had such a good ride all evening."

Roger deigned to pull his wet hardness from the soft, 
warm bed of her pussy. He simply sighed and let it 
deflate within her.

***

"Come on, come on!" Randall groaned to Diane. "Fuck 
back, fuck back!"

He dug his hands into her backsides as she bucked 
beneath his pillaging Corinthian column. She made 
indistinct sounds into the couch cushions with his 
every forward lunge, and she felt as though she was 
being sodomized by a giant gorilla who was splitting 
her down the middle with his gargantuan lust-perverted 
penis.

Diane could feel him thrusting more sadistically than 
ever, the sight of her gyrating body exciting him to 
greater bestial strokes into her soft, rubbery depths. 
Her breath came hot and ragged and she droned into the 
cushion, her lips opening and closing fish-like from 
the uncontrollable feelings which surged through her.

Then, suddenly, there was another movement near her 
head and she could feel the cushion drop from the 
weight of someone descending upon it. Fingers fumbled 
with her lips and she felt a wet viscid sponginess 
being pressed to her mouth. She jerked her head up and 
stared at the long, purplish cock directly in front of 
her lips. She recalled Marc having said the man there 
was Dr. Ron Hilton. He sneered down at her without any 
physician's compassion, the bushy beard around his chin 
quivering with the lust of her enticing state.

He splayed his legs on either side of her face and 
lifted her head with the flat of his hand pushing 
against her forehead, and with the other hand he forced 
his prick into her parting mouth. He groaned and wormed 
it past her lipstick rimmed lips, and when Randall 
behind gave Diane an extra hard shove in her widespread 
anal crevice, she gasped and shot forward, impaling 
Hilton's thick cock in the wet warm grotto of her 
cheeks. She felt his hugeness slither the full length 
of her tongue and lodge against the back of her throat.

Hilton began to screw his cock deep into her mouth, his 
hands holding her head, and he quickened his thrusts 
until he was fucking her in matched time to the anal 
r******** of Randall's cock. As he pulled out, he allowed a 
slight part of the swollen glans to remain between her 
lips, but then would ram again deep into the moist 
shelter with seething perversion.

"Suck, suck, suck, baby!" he commanded harshly, and her 
lips began to nibble hungrily at his thrusting 
instrument, and his balls bounced against her chin, the 
male odor of his groin filling her flaring nostrils 
with further depraved desire. He thrust so deep into 
the back of her throat his pubic hair brushed against 
her face, leaving teasing wet marks from its bristling 
touch.

Behind her Randall felt himself building toward his 
climax. His hands gripped her waist harder and he began 
to fuck her faster and faster, battering his loins 
mercilessly against the quivering moons of her 
buttocks. His breath came short, hot, and he mauled her 
flaccid cheeks with random movements. He stared down at 
her slender body as he battered her asshole violently, 
stretching her moons as far as they could spread, 
watching his cock rip into the moist pink flanges of 
her anus.

***

Roger stepped inside the living room, having left the 
now resting Isabel on the patio. His limp cock grew 
immediately as he saw the obscene and lascivious rites 
of copulation spread before him. He realized he was far 
from finished for the night that while Isabel had been 
damned good, she had not been near enough. No woman 
would have been enough to satiate his wildly inflamed 
desires this evening. Everywhere he looked there were 
nude, churning bodies undulating for completion, and he 
rubbed his penis into a full erection.

He walked toward the sun porch. Then, suddenly, his 
eyes fell upon the depraved sight of his wife and her 
two lovers on the tweed couch. He moaned involuntarily 
at seeing Diane sucking desperately at Dr. Hilton's 
penis, while Randall wildly sodomized her. He moved 
forward in perverse desire, unable to control his 
building lust at the sight. He wanted to see every 
little action, every tiny movement between his wife and 
Randall and that doctor.

Roger could scarcely breathe. His rod heaved with 
throbbing hardness. He glanced back into the living 
room at the other couples, all of whom had swapped 
their legal mates and were engaged in one form or 
another of rampant perversion. Then again he watched 
his wife on the couch, Hilton's cock shoved into her 
mouth, her head bobbing like a surrealistic yo-yo on a 
string, his prick soaring into her face until her lips 
touched his pubic hair. And Randall pulling her 
buttocks apart with his hands, her tiny tight rectum 
clenching like a rubber band around his slamming, 
jolting cock. God almighty, the orgy seemed unlimited!

He slipped down beside his wife, facing her wildly 
undulating buttocks, his eyes centered on the wide 
split crevice of her ass, fascinated by the rampaging 
cock which smashed against the quivering and unimpeded 
anus. He held his breath as the puckered pink flesh 
withdrew and then sank back again from the brutal 
thrusts; and then, delirious from the passionate view, 
he traced his fingers over her thighs, dipped them down 
and felt the soft pubic hair of her cunt. 

The wet fleece dripped over his exploring hands, oozing 
down his fingers, and Diane began to moan through her 
tightly ovalled lips. This only seemed to excite Roger 
more, and suddenly, overwhelmingly, he had to have his 
wife! He had to take her and ravage her and possess 
her, had to participate in the lewd r******** of her body... 
and it was r********, even if she wasn't fighting it. The 
sight and feel had peaked his lust to a mind-blowing, 
rampant stage, and his prick bloated with the 
anticipation of adding its own debauchery.

Roger lowered his head and began to worm it face-up 
under her heavily perspiring belly, letting her soft 
warm skin beat its tattoo of sexual cadence against his 
nose. Slowly he slithered further. Diane, sensing his 
erotic presence, numbly raised herself to his questing 
head and saw her husband. Oh, God, Roger was going to 
suck her while the other two fucked her rectum and 
mouth!

His hands masturbated her voraciously throbbing cunt, 
working their way up her vaginal barricades, tickling 
the very essence of her womanhood. Then he removed his 
hand, his lips pressing the first sweet parting folds 
of her vagina. Roger's eyes opened to the searing sight 
of her pussy nuzzling his nose and lips. He probed with 
his tongue until he found the pulsing shaft of her 
miniature phallus, and then heard her choked whimper as 
he teased it with agonizing pleasure between his teeth. 

He ran his tongue around and around it, moving in the 
tempo of the salacious anal fucking Randall was giving 
her but scant inches away. He could see and hear 
Randall's cock as it surged inside her anal passage and 
deep into her rectum, and he could feel the pummeling 
Randall was giving her body; it only spurred him 
onward, massaging her slit and flailing his head from 
side to side.

Diane lolled her tongue along the base of Hilton's 
bulbous cock, wildly jerking her loins to the sensuous 
abuse the three men were performing on her. 
Ooooooohhhhhh! her mind cried, I can't think straight! 
Those feelings in my cunt and ass and mouth are driving 
me insane! Tears came to her eyes, and she shoved her 
cunt down upon Roger's agile tongue, pushing his face 
deeper into her steaming genitals.

Roger moved beneath her kneeling body again, this time 
lifting her leg and turning his own body around so that 
he, too, lay on the couch, his legs stretched out 
behind her, in between the heavily flexing thighs of 
Randall. His stiff cock brushed against Diane's warm 
moist pubic hair, and she waved her impaled buttocks 
wildly, bringing a moan of contentment from Randall's 
throat. The man sodomizing her asshole allowed her to 
lower her grinding cunt lips over her husband's animal-
like prick, and furiously Roger surged upwards, his 
rump off the couch as he rammed his cock deep within 
his wife's waiting, fire-filled pussy.

Her vagina seemed to have a suction of its own, sucking 
his hardened cock up in it to its hilt. Diane felt the 
great tool slide into her, bearing against Randall's 
hard cock, the thin membrane of her vaginal and rectal 
walls the only thing between the two parallel shafts.

And then, as if by some prearranged signal, Randall and 
Roger began to fuck her in unison until only their 
engorged glans remained inside her, Roger's held in 
place by the inner lips of her insatiable cunt, and 
Randall's held by its throat by the tight constriction 
of her stretched, sensation-filled anus. Then they 
plunged simultaneously, driving deep up inside her, 
their stiffness pushing against each other along the 
twin open channels of her writhing loins.

"More!" she groaned around Hilton's still pumping 
prick.

"MMmmmmmmm! More! Oh God, more!"

They gave her more, heaving and crashing into her with 
a rhythm that made her think of tidal waves pounding 
the Pacific Ocean shore line. Again and again they 
fucked into her in exquisite unison, their balls making 
harsh slapping sounds when they hit flesh, and the soft 
gushing sounds of fluid and lubricating seepages 
sloshing around the pink peninsula of flesh between her 
dual ravaged orifices.

Delight flowed through Diane, sending her deliriously 
into another world. She massaged the soft scrotum of 
Hilton's genitals, his hard shaft completely absorbed 
between her ovalled lips. Then she tantalized the base 
of his cock with one hand and raised her fingers so 
that she stroked his pubic hair while she sucked in 
time to the mighty pummeling she was experiencing in 
her pussy and her asshole. 

Her tongue flicked around Hilton's glans, rubbing 
against its tiny split, and the softness of her member 
twirled maddeningly around its massive tube. Hilton 
flexed his buttocks, watching the crown of her head bob 
on his cock as simultaneously she worked her buttocks 
to the relentless hammerings of the other two men.

Roger was face to face with his wife now and could 
stare up at the salacious sight of Diane's puckered 
lips sucking Hilton's massive penis. The view caused 
him to shove his loins further against his wife's cunt, 
and he watched as his sudden surge made her peel back 
her lips with delirium and cling to Hilton's cock 
grotesquely with her teeth. Then her lips closed over 
this fantastically swollen rod of hardened flesh and 
continued to suck it voraciously. It was a masterful 
sight, blurred as it was with the increased rhythm of 
their impending explosion.

Diane sensed her husband's growing excitement and began 
to suck Hilton's prick harder for his benefit. She dug 
her nails gently into the blood-engorged flesh, leaving 
thin white bloodless trails where she scraped thin 
layers of skin away.

Suddenly Randall began to howl behind her and then 
Hilton took up the wailing chant and Roger made muffled 
groans. It was time! IT WAS TIME! The perfect harmony, 
and the knowledge alone, made Diane gasp, for she too 
grew like an inflating balloon and suddenly exploded. 
The room lit in strange colors, blinding and flashing 
and mingling with the electrifying shocks of her 
climax. Her whole body seemed to drop to the depths of 
primeval carnal emotion.

Roger shot his cum deep into her pussy like some great 
rocket blasting into the black emptiness of space. He 
writhed his hips furiously, while he watched his lovely 
wife's face working to milk the juice of Hilton's 
tremendous explosion. In her rectum, Randall was 
spearing needle-thin streams of white hot sperm from 
his convulsing balls, filling her bowels with the enema 
of his great load.

Hilton continued to spurt in her mouth, and Roger was 
dazedly amazed at the number of times his wife had to 
bloat her cheeks and swallow hard, greedily, sucking on 
furiously to get every last drop of his hot delicious, 
semen. Some of the sperm dribbled from her ovalled lips 
and hung tantalizingly on her chin in coagulating 
droplets. Roger was tempted to wipe them away, but he 
was too tired, too satiated from his own release.

Diane, her climax the last to arrive, thrust her 
buttocks back on the superbly expanded shafts of her 
lovers, her every muscle contracting as though she was 
having an epileptic fit. She gulped and swallowed the 
semen of Hilton's onrushing surge, and her anal 
sphincter muscles closed around Randall's ejaculating 
penis like an angry fist. Her buttocks flexed to rock 
hardness when her orgasm hit, and her chest screamed as 
the power of her body unleashed at the moment she had 
been waiting for. There was no time, no space, nothing 
except the unbelievable pleasure of her climax. She was 
struck again and again by the spasmodic twitchings of 
every lustfully straining muscle in her body.

Gradually the three men's cocks went limp, and they 
withdrew from her. Hilton's came last, for she 
continued to nibble it thankfully, sucking the last 
vestiges of his great cum. Then he, too, slid away. 
Diane raised her head and smiled at him, then at her 
husband. She lowered her face to kiss Roger slipperily 
on the lips with the greatest tenderness he had ever 
felt.

"Jesus," Randall sighed, collapsing against the back of 
the couch.

"Yeah," groaned Hilton. "Jesus!"

"You were delightful, darling," Roger said softly into 
Diane's ear, and he drew her close with his arms locked 
possessively about her.

As sanity returned to Diane, she rolled her head over 
on Roger's chest. The thought of: Welcome to the club! 
suddenly crossed her mind.

After that, the party ran its course rapidly. Everyone 
made love to everyone else in every conceivable way by 
twos and threes and fours, but somehow it never seemed 
to reach that peak of emotional release she had 
experienced with Roger, Randall, and Dr. Hilton all 
inside her at the same time. Finally, she made her way 
to a bedroom and collapsed on the large bed and slept. 
Several other couples used the bed, some to sleep, some 
to fuck, but they didn't disturb Diane. A few sampled 
her as she dozed, licking her or emptying themselves 
between her legs, but she failed to fully awaken and 
went through the motions of intercourse almost 
automatically.

The first pink light of dawn was in the sky when Roger 
shook her awake, but she was still too sleepy, too 
fulfilled to care. He found her clothes and carried her 
tenderly outside to their car, wondering perversely how 
many men had gushed their living sperm into her sweet 
young belly this night...


EPILOG:

The hot summer sun blazed through the bedroom window, 
cascading its brilliance across the double bed, waking 
Diane from a deep sleep. She stretched her limbs 
languorously, the sun warming her body through the thin 
satin sheet, and she recollected with the haziness of 
semi-awareness the wonderful fucking Roger had given 
her the night before. It had been months since the 
evening of Marc Cord's orgiastic party, and since then, 
she and Roger had completely abandoned themselves to 
the sexual life.

There was delicious enjoyment to be found in each 
other, and Roger and she were more in love than ever; 
but they were honest with one another, admitting 
frankly that they were no longer satisfied with merely 
one another. No, they had enjoyed the pleasures of 
variety too well, too long now, to be limited by such a 
narrow scope.

Yes, everything was like a beautiful dream. The new 
house in the San Bruno hills was exactly what she had 
always wanted, and the new people she had met in the 
surrounding blocks had been marvelous and friendly--a 
few of them more than just friendly, too. And Roger was 
happy in his position with Waller, Waller, Crist and 
Maxwell, doing an excellent job for Marc, and was on 
his way to bigger and better career opportunities with 
the company. Of course, the money was nice to have, 
too; very nice. Oh yes, she could truly say she had 
everything a woman could have in this world.

Never before did I ever think of such fulfillment, 
Diane thought to herself dreamily. And my marriage is 
so perfectly wonderful now, not like it was when I was 
a silly, unenlightened prude... Thank God I found 
myself in time...

Her reverie was interrupted by Roger's entrance. He 
opened the bedroom door and stepped inside. He smiled 
at her as he approached, wiping his hands on his bright 
Bermuda shorts. He leaned over the bed and smoothed his 
hands along the sheets, then dipped under the covers 
and without warning moved his hand up along her leg to 
squeeze her naked pubic mound. "Morning, sweet-heart!" 
he grinned.

Diane shrieked, raising out of the bed in a half-
hearted attempt to escape the teasing rummaging between 
her legs. "Stop it!" she laughed.

Roger laughed with her and withdrew his hand. "Get up, 
honey. I want you to meet our new neighbors."

"You mean somebody finally bought the house across the 
street?"

"Uh-huh. I brought them over for an introductory 
drink."

Diane moistened her lips in an anticipatory way. She 
jumped out of bed and hurried to the dresser for a 
clean pair of panties and a bra. "Are... are they 
young?"

"Our age. And you should see Barbara Stinson." Roger 
made his eyes go wider and puckered his lips in a 
silent whistle to show what he thought of her.

"And Mr. Stinson?"

"You'll have to judge Jerry for yourself. He's not 
exactly my type."

She slipped on a pair of short shorts, colored a lemon 
yellow which showed off her tanned belly and legs to 
their fullest. Diane knew that they were too tight at 
the crotch, and showed almost lewdly the outline of her 
cunt lips and the valley in between. "Mmmm, well, let's 
not keep our company waiting, Roger."

Roger put his arm around his wife's waist and the two 
of them walked toward the door. "I hope you like Jerry, 
because I've got my sights on his wife." He grinned 
widely at her. "Gonna help me, baby?"

"Yes," she giggled, pressing against her husband. 
"Anything you want, I'll do, darling... and then 
some..." she added as a smiling after-thought.

The End

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~
This story was written as an adult fantasy. The author
does not condone the described behavior in real life.

[El Cojelon]

One More Hot story to our hot wifes and cuckfriends

The Party ...Part One

bybluehowler©

John stood silently as he watched his wife applying the finishing touches to her make-up.

"How do I look honey?" She asked happily.

"You look beautiful as always my little princess." John answered.

"Thank you honey, I love you so much." She replied walking towards him.

"I love you too Beth. We better make a move otherwise we will be late." John said.

Beth grabbed her purse and turned out the lights before joining her husband in the car. As she climbed into the passenger seat, John watched her dress rise slightly, revealing the tops of her sexy black stockings. Beth smiled back at him as she watched his lustful gaze over her legs.

"You will have to wait until later, and then you can see everything that is underneath this dress." Beth teased.

John smiled at his wife before pulling off the drive and heading to the party. Beth was excited about the party. It would be the first time she had met any of her husband's colleagues, and the first time she had been out since giving birth 8 months ago.

John and Beth had been married for 8 years, but only recently had their first child together. John was 34 years old while Beth was slightly younger at 29. They struck everybody they met as the perfect couple.

John was tall and handsome. He worked extremely hard but still found time to be the perfect husband, and now father. Beth was beautiful. She stood 5"6 with shoulder length blonde hair and blue eyes. Tonight her hair had been curled and she truly looked like a princess.

Since giving birth Beth had gone from a size 8 to a size 10. It took her time to get used to her curvier bum but she was delighted with her new bust, and so was John. During the pregnancy Beth had gone from a 32B to a 32 DD. But since she had stopped breast feeding her bust settled to a 32C. She had gone from petite to curvy, and she loved it. Beth was also a shy person but in no way was she a bimbo. She too was a dedicated wife and mother.

Johns company had been awarded a very large contract, and to celebrate he had been invited, along with his colleagues to one of the executives homes for a party. It was more like a mansion John thought as he pulled into the grounds.

John and Beth were greeted at the entrance by a waiter in a suit. He offered them champagne as they entered the house and followed the other guests. 

After meeting many of her husband's colleagues, Beth and the party were in full swing. John was politely asking his wife to go easy on the drink before he was interrupted by the host, his boos Don.

"Hello John. I was meaning to catch up with you earlier, but as you can see I have a lot of guests to meet." Don said offering his hand to John.

"It's no problem Don." John said shaking the man's hand.

"I must say you have a beautiful home Don." Beth chipped in.

Don turned to Beth and was instantly taken in by her beauty. 

"Don, I'd like to introduce you to my wife Bethan." John said.

"Please ...call me Beth." She smiled.

"Hello Beth, I must say you are a very beautiful woman. I am happy that you like my home, and if John doesn't mind, maybe I could give you a grand tour later on." Don smiled as he took Beth's hand and kissed it gently.

"I'd really like that." Beth said blushing.

"Well ...I'll leave you both to enjoy your evening and maybe I'll see you a bit later on." Don said before shaking Johns hand again.

John laughed off the innocent flirting between his wife and his boss. Don was a nice guy and as far as John knew, had no reputation of hitting on employees wives. He also trusted Beth, he had seen many a man hit on his wife only to see them let down.

John was deep in conversation with one of his team when Beth politely interrupted them to say she was going outside for a cigarette. She only smoked when she was drinking, a habit she couldn't kick. John hated her smoking but knew it was easier to let her go. 

As Beth went outside to join the other smokers she noticed Don enjoying a cigar with two other men. 

"Mind if I join you gentlemen?" Beth smiled as she pulled out her cigarettes.

"Not at all my dear, here let me get you a light." Don said.

The three men watched intently as this beautiful woman sucked hard on her filtered cigarette. Don watched her enticing cleavage rise as she inhaled the smoke deep into her lungs. Then all three men watched as she exhaled a thick plume of smoke into the warm night sky. 

Don introduced the other two men as company directors. They talked for a short time as Don kept refilling Beth's glass and lighting her cigarettes. None of these men knew Beth, but it was easy to see that she was approaching very drunk.

All three men looked at each other with knowing smiles on their faces as they eyed this young wife. Beth was wearing a sexy black dress which hung 4 inches above her knee. The thin straps of her dress rested softly on her shoulders. It would be so effortless to peel those straps down. There was no sign of bra straps, but as the men stole glances at her cleavage they could see the top of her black bra cups peeking out of her dress. 

Being a shy person around strangers Beth never realised the effect she had on men when she was drunk. Sure if she was in a club or bar she would understand that most guys were hitting on her. But here at a respectable party with wives and girlfriends, she naively felt safe and secure.

As Beth crushed out her third cigarette in a row, she felt the nicotine rush to her head. Mixed with the alcohol she felt good. 

Don refilled her glass again before putting his arm around her waist. As he took in a breath to speak, his cock twitched in his pants. The strong smell of her perfume filled his nostrils and took over his senses.

"I think it's time for your grand tour Bethan ...what do you think?" Don grinned.

"I would love too, if you mind that is." Beth said.

"Not at all my dear, follow me." Don said.

Don removed his arm from around Beth's waist before he gently slid it down and across her arse cheeks. His cock twitched again as he offered his arm to Beth. She happily took it as she sipped on her champagne.

The other two men laughed as they went to rejoin the party. Don's partner in crime Mike winked at Don as he left.

Meanwhile back at the party, John had lost track of the time. Half an hour had passed since his wife had gone for a cigarette. He quickly went outside expecting to see her puffing away, but his heart sank when he realised she wasn't there.

"Excuse me; have you seen a blonde woman in a black dress out here?" John said to the smoking couple.

"She went inside with Don as we came out here." The red headed woman replied.

"How long ago was that?" John snapped.

"About 10 minutes ago." She answered

John tried to act calm as he came back inside. He stood still scanning the room with his eyes in the hope he would see Don or his wife. Another 10 minutes passed before John grabbed one of the waiters and asked if he knew where Don was. 

"Sorry sir but I can't help you. Ask one of the security staff." The waiter said pointing to a large suited man.

John walked hurriedly towards the man trying to hide any indication that something was wrong.

"Excuse me, have you seen Don?" John asked.

"No sorry sir. He should be around somewhere." The guard replied.

"Please ...it's really urgent, I must speak with him." John pleaded.

"I am very sorry sir, but unless it's a life or death situation he is not to be disturbed." The guard grew agitated.

John almost panicked when he heard the words "not to be disturbed".

"What do you mean he is not to be disturbed? This is very urgent." John pressed.

"Look pal, he is entertaining a guest. It will have to wait." The guard said.

John stood back for a second. A million thoughts ran through his mind as he felt his heart begin to race. 

"Please ...you must help me. I think that guest is my wife." John begged.

The security guard could see the panic on Johns face. He thought most of the woman who Don seduced had their husband's permission anyway. But he could see that John had no idea what had happened to his wife.

"Quickly ...get in here." The guard demanded as he opened a door.

John quickly entered the room before the guard. He felt slightly relieved.

"Ok listen to me and I'll help you. If you don't I'll throw you out without your wife. Understand?"

"Yes ...I promise ill do as you say." John said.

"There is a private room where Don sometimes takes female guests. Now I can show you this room, but you can only watch what's going on inside. You will be able to see and hear what's happening, but they won't be able to hear you. And you won't be able to enter the room either." He told John.

"But I don't want her in that room, or with Don!" John shouted.

"Look man, take it or leave it. I shouldn't even be doing this much. I get paid good money to run his security; I'm not fucking it up because some guy can't keep his wife in check."

"Ok ...ok ...this situation is fucked up enough already." John said putting his hands on his head.

"I feel for you man, I really do. I can see you don't want this, but I'm not going to let you have access to that room. Your wife may not even be in there anyway. But if she is ...and you don't like what's going on ...don't kick off. I'm warning you."

John knew this was his only option. After listening to the guard he felt a little hope that maybe Beth wasn't with Don. But something inside of him was saying otherwise.

The security guard led John into a small office. Immediately he noticed a large window that looked into another room. As John approached the glass the room he was standing in suddenly went dark. He turned around in time to see the office door close and then he heard it lock.

Turning back to look into the other room, John noticed a waiter entering carrying a tray. On the tray was a bottle of champagne with 3 glasses. The waiter opened the bottle before lighting the fire. John watched on in total shock as he witnessed this room being set up for his wife's seduction. He still clung on to the hope that his wife would not be the female to enter that room with Don.

Five minutes after the waiter had left the room John checked his watch; it had been 40 minutes since he had seen his wife.

Suddenly he heard voices. He began to shake and his tension began to rise as he watched Don enter the room with Beth on his arm. They were giggling like school kids as Don led her to the open champagne. Don filled the three glasses as Beth looked around the room. She turned to the window and looked straight at her husband.

"Beth!" John shouted as he banged on the glass.

"That's a lovely mirror Don; I bet it cost a fortune." She said.

John sank back onto the chair as he watched his wife. She had no idea she was being watched. Then a second man entered the room.

"Here you go Mike ...Beth." Don said handing them their glasses. 

As Beth sipped her champagne both men approached her. Mike put his arm around her waist as she giggled, and then Don rubbed his hand softly up and down her back.

"You're so beautiful Beth." Don said smiling at her.

"Thank you Don, but shouldn't we be getting back to the party?" Beth said.

"We have time." Don said moving his lips to her neck.

Beth gave out a sigh as she closed her eyes. Don's lips caressed her neck softly as he made his way to her shoulder.

"Please ...you must stop. I'm married." Beth said half heartedly.

"So are we." Mike said with a smirk.

John watched horrified as the three of them laughed. 

"No ...seriously, we must stop. Somebody might come." Beth said.

"Hopefully we all will." Mike joked.

Don and Mike knew it was a token plea, and so did John. Don quickly moved in front of Beth and began to smooth his fingers up and down her arms. Mike stood behind her with his hands running up and down the sides of her body. Her dress felt smooth and silky as he pushed his groin into her behind.

John watched powerlessly as two of his bosses seduced his wife. The tension in his pants had been there a while before he looked down at it. It never registered in his mind that he had become erect. John sat back and instinctively unzipped his pants. 

Don was kissing her neck before he took both shoulder straps in his fingers. Johns cock twitched as he watched them being pulled down his wife's arms. Beth threw her head back as Don moved his lips down to her breasts. As Don let go of the straps the dress fell down a few inches to reveal her lacy bra covered breasts.

Mike gently slid the dress up to her waist, revealing the tops of her stockings and garter belt. All three of them moaned in unison. Mike quickly sank to his knees and began to kiss Beth's cheeks whilst Don unclasped her bra. Don wasted no time in cupping both of her breasts, weighing them up in his hands. As he caressed both globes he lowered his head and took one of her nipples into his mouth. 

Beth was swaying slightly with her eyes closed as she absorbed the pleasure these two men were giving her. As Don expertly sucked on her nipple and massaged her breasts, Mike was removing her panties. The cool breeze of fresh air between her legs was soon replaced by the heat from the fire and her own furnace.

Mike was back kissing her cheeks as he pulled down her dress. Mike then ran his finger tips so delicately up the backs of her legs as she stepped out of the dress.

By now John was slowly stroking his cock as he watched Don step away from his wife to look her up and down. 

Nobody would have guessed that eight months ago this beauty was giving birth. Her breasts were firm and full and her stomach was practically flat. John knew these men were going to enjoy his wife's body, and he could do nothing about it. Beth was standing totally @@@@@@@ in front of these two men. Mike walked around to the front and both men were now staring at her beautiful body. They each put a hand on her shoulder and pushed her down. Beth smiled at them as she sank to her knees.

They both assisted her as she tried to unbuckle their pants single handily. Everyone watching could see the smile grow on Beth's face as the two cocks sprung free. She quickly took them both in her hands and began to stroke them gently. The room soon filled with male groans of pleasure.

Beth took Dons cock tightly in her grip as she continued to stroke Mike. Don pushed her lush blonde hair out of the way as she tilted her head sideways slightly. Leaning into Dons lap, Beth licked his thick cock three times before sinking her head over the engorged head.

Don groaned out loud as he threw his head back in ecstasy.

Beth soon got a rhythm going as she bobbed up and down on Dons length in time with the strokes she was giving Mike.

Beth loved giving head to her husband but this was different. Don's cock was slightly longer but much thicker. She could feel it pulsing as she took him to the back of her throat. 

Before giving Mike his turn she took Dons cock out of her mouth and tilted her head sideways. Don was now groaning louder as she started to run her tongue and lips up and down the underside of his pole. She then took him deep one last time as she squeezed his balls.

Mike welcomed the exchange as she took his cock deep into her mouth. He cupped her breasts as she hungrily went to work on his cock. Holding the base of his cock she wanked him slowly as she swallowed the head and swirled her tongue around it.

John stopped stroking his cock in fear that he would shoot his load all over the room. He had never felt this aroused as she sat watching the show. His wife oblivious to what was going on as she happily fellated his bosses.

Mike kept his cock buried deep in Beth's mouth as he moved backwards to a chair. As he sat down he lifted Beth's head and pulled her up slightly. He gave her a deep lingering kiss before squashing her breasts around his cock.

Beth knew what he wanted as he looked deep into her eyes. Holding her D cup bust tightly around his cock, she began to stroke his cock. She could feel her hard nipples against the palms of her hands as she held firm and smothered his cock. Little droplets of pre cum seeped out of his tiny slit and onto her breasts.

"Ok Mike, you've had your fun now it's my turn again." Don laughed.

"Fuck me she got some great tits." Mike cursed.

"Come here Beth and sit on my lap." Don instructed.

Beth obeyed him like a little wanton slut. The pre cum on Beth's breasts glistened as she stood up and walked towards Don. Don sat stroking his cock as he watched this young wife obeying his demand.

"Turn around and face away from me Beth. Then take my cock and guide it into your pussy." Don said.

Beth smiled as she turned around and reached back for Dons cock. Taking it firmly in her grasp, Beth sat back on his lap slowly. Guiding his cock to her pussy she paused to rub the head against her opening. 

"Fuck the dirty little bitch is soaking." Don groaned.

Beth began to lower herself onto him. Inch by inch she slowly filled her pussy with his cock. Soft moans escaped her lips as the intense pleasure began to take over her. Beth paused for a few seconds to allow her pussy to adjust to his size. Don however wasted no time in grinding his hips into her. This caused him to go deeper and Beth couldn't help but respond.

John was overtaken by lust as his eyes remained fixed on his wife. His cock was at bursting point as he watched the most sacred thing in his life pleasure two other men. He was no longer in control of his emotions as he went from lust to jealousy, jealousy to anger, anger to pain, and from pain back to lust. John hadn't noticed, but he was now stroking his cock in time with his wife.

Beth's cries of pleasure were quickly filling the room as she slammed down hard on Dons cock. Don held her hips tight as he helped push her up before pulling her back down again. 

Mike was soon standing in front of Beth offering his cock to her lips, and she happily obliged by opening her mouth.

With two cocks slamming into her body it didn't take long for the knot in her stomach to tighten. Don felt the walls of her womb clamp tight around his cock as she let Mikes cock slip from her mouth. Beth grabbed a hold of the chair as her orgasm neared. Don continued to pull her down hard until she screamed at the top of her lungs. Beth's body shock violently as Don pulled her down hard and kept her still. His cock was already buried deep inside her womb when she began to spasm on his pole.

Beth barely had time to compose herself as Mike pulled her up and led her to another chair. Her mind still fuzzy as Mike forced her over the chair and sunk his cock deep into her pussy. 

"Ohhhhh ...fuck ...Ummmm ...yes ...fuck me deep!" She demanded.

"That's it Mike, fuck the bitch hard. Give her what she wants." Don laughed.

Mikes face was full with concentration as he thrust his cock as hard as he could. Beth was soon screaming again as a new cock ploughed into her, trying to get deeper with every lunge. 

John looked down at his own cock as he felt his pre cum lubricating his strokes.

Don took up position in front of Beth as he ran his cock across her face and lips. Beth smiled in between her groans as she tried to take his cock into her mouth. 

She could smell her own juices as Don slapped her face with his cock. But she soon tasted her juices as he pushed between her parting lips and filled her pretty little mouth.

Beth loved the pleasure these two men gave her as they used her body. She had totally forgotten about her husband as she concentrated on her next release, and it didn't take long as Don and Mike fed her their meat. 

Mike didn't slow down as her second orgasm approached, his hands gripping her waist as he drove deep into her body. Holding onto the back of the chair, Beth exploded on Mikes cock. Don's cock slipped from her mouth as she once again filled the room with screams...read pat 2

Report Story

[El Cojelon]

Go on with part 2 of this hot party.

The Party...part 2

bybluehowler©

John nearly shot his load as he watched his wife have her second violent orgasm of the night. 

The party had gone on too long for Don as he stroked his cock at Beth's face. She was still screaming when the first jet of hot cum struck her face. She looked up at Don in time to receive the second jet as it hit her forehead and nose. 

As she gasped for air the third and fourth jets landed in her mouth and covered her lips. 

This also proved too much for Mike as he plunged deep into her pussy and unloaded a huge torrent of cum into her womb. Beth could taste the cum in her mouth as she felt the cock in her pussy twitch. 

As silence consumed the room, John shot his load on the floor between his legs.

Report Story

[El Cojelon]

Here we are back with another of our favorite hot stories. Enjoy it

My Husbands Small Dick

My name is Brigitte; I am 28 years old and married to a wonderful guy who is 12 years older than I am. Gary is a sales rep and he travels a lot, which means that I’m home alone a lot. Home alone is not a condition I care for so for the past two years I have been fucking around on Gary whenever he is out of town. Believe me, it is just for the sex. I am 5’6″ and have auburn hair and I tape out at 34C-25-35. I keep my pussy shaved and I absolutely adore sex. I love everything except anal sex and I have no desire to try anything really kinky like BDSM, golden showers or anything like that. I just love sucking cock and fucking and I really like girls too. Gary has no idea about the guys I’ve been having fun with and I pray that he never finds out because I really love him. He is a great sexual partner, but he just isn’t there when he needs to be. He is marvelous in bed and if he were home all the time it really wouldn’t matter, but he only has a 4 1/2 cock. As much as I love him and making love to him I have had large cocks in my life and I miss them. When I go out on the prowl I look for large bulges.

The boyfriend that I had before Gary had an eight-inch cock and I loved the hell out of what it did for me. I really didn’t care for Brad all that much, but it was a package deal; to get his cock I had to take him. When I met Gary I fell ass end over teakettle in love with him and Brad and his absolutely beautiful and marvelous cock had to go. The cock was gone, but I could never forget how it felt and how it was able to send me to the moon.

Gary and I got married and one week after the end of the honeymoon Brad was fucking me again while Gary was out of town on business. That lasted about two months and then Brad started getting cocky and I was afraid he would do something stupid that would let Gary find out what was going on so I reluctantly ended the affair. After that I settled for one night stands when Gary was out of town.

Eight months after we were married Gary was promoted and we packed up our things and moved to Denver. We bought a nice little three-bedroom ranch and the day we moved in the next door neighbor came over and introduced herself. Susie was a stay at home mom with two kids. She was about my age and within a week we were having coffee every morning in either her kitchen or mine. Within a month we were as close as sisters and by the time two months had gone by we were telling each other our deepest and darkest secrets.

One morning I was telling her about the guy I’d brought home with me two nights previous while Gary was in Salt Lake and she asked me if he had a big cock. I told her that yes he did:

“That’s what I go out looking for. Gary is a great lover, but if I can find size I’ll go after it.”

I found out that she and her husband Pete had an ‘open marriage’ type of arrangement and she told me about some of the men with large cocks that I might run across on nights I was out trolling. I told her all about Brad and how he could make me scream. One morning over coffee she said:

“Do you miss Brad’s big cock enough to see him on the side if he were around?”

“Yes and no.”

“That is certainly a clear answer.”

“If his cock were here and attached to someone else I would, but Brad is an obnoxious asshole and he is the type of guy who would find a way to rub Gary’s nose in the fact that he could give me something that Gary couldn’t. Brad wouldn’t come right out and say it, but he would do a lot of smirking when he was around Gary and there would be a lot of innuendoes and double entendres. Gary isn’t stupid and he would eventually figure it out and I can’t have that. I love him to death and I don’t want to lose him.”

“So Brad’s big cock hanging on some one discrete would tempt you?”

I thought about that for all of a hundredth of a second before saying, “Yes it would.”

“You know about the lifestyle that Pete and I have, but one thing I’ve never told you is that Pete packs a hard nine inches in his boxers and Pete would very much like to fuck you.”

“When?” was my almost instantaneous answer to that.

“How about right now?” came a voice from behind me and I turned to see Pete standing in the doorway. He was naked and sporting a hard on, a huge hard on and when I saw it I went weak in the knees. I looked at Pete’s cock and then I looked from it to Susie.

“Are you sure about this?”

“He wants a shot at you and from the look on your face right at this moment you want to try him on for size.”

“Yeah, but I know my hubby. If this is a ‘you can have Pete if I can try Gary’ I can’t do it. Gary is the original “straight arrow” and approaching him to try and involve him in a wife swap would cost me big time. Oh no Susie, I’m a slut, but Gary can never ever be allowed to find that out.”

“No problem honey, I’m not interested in him. You two go on in the bedroom and have a good time.”

Pete took my hand and said, “Come on Brigitte we are wasting valuable time here” and he tugged me along behind him into the bedroom. He walked me over to the bed and I sat down and he stood in front of me. I leaned forward and kissed the head of his cock as I pulled my skirt up and pushed my panties down. I couldn’t believe how wet I had gotten at just seeing that huge nine inches. I had not had a really big one since I had dumped Brad.

“Get down here” I moaned, “I want it, I have to have it.”

I lay back and spread my legs and Pete moved between them and placed the tip of his cock against my pussy. I pushed up at him before he could even start to push in and he grinned and said:

“Kind of eager are you?”

“Oh God yes. Push it in. Come on, fuck me.”

He pushed and in three lunges he was buried deep in me and I was screaming at him to fuck me. Susie came into the room and chuckled as she said:

“I thought you would like it.”

Pete was pounding into me and I was clutching and clawing at his back. I had two orgasms before he told me he was going to cum and I pushed myself up hard at him at him just as he came and I felt the hot liquid heat flood me.

He fell to the bed next to me and we lay there breathing heavily. I wanted more and I reached over and started fondling his limp cock. I felt it twitch and I slid down and took him in my mouth. I had him up in less than a minute and I swung over him and let myself down on him. I just sat there for several seconds just enjoying the full feeling and then I started to ride him.

I bounced up and down and moaned as Susie said, “You go girl, ride him cowgirl, ride.”

I felt another orgasm coming, but it was staying just out of reach and I couldn’t quite get it so I hoped off of Pete and got on my hands and knees and Pete got right up and moved behind me and pushed into me.

“Hard baby, hard. Fuck me hard baby, fuck me hard and make me cum.”

Pete grabbed my hips and started ramming into me and I caught that elusive orgasm and rode it and one more before Pete shot into me again. When I recovered my breath I thanked Susie for sharing Pete with me and started to pull on my panties. Pete wanted to go again, but as much as I would have liked to, Gary was not out of town and I had housewifey things to do, not the least of which was to get myself fresh, sweet smelling and fuckable for my husband when he got home. As much as I loved big cock, Gary still came first.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

That was the start of it. Until Pete I only fucked around on Gary when he was out of town on business, but I love being fucked by Pete’s cock and I fuck him every chance I get. We started out slow, twice, maybe three times a week when Gary was at work and twice when Gary was out of town I spent the night with Susie and Pete.

Lately though, Pete has wanted to become more daring. Two weeks ago when Gary was out playing golf Pete came over and fucked me on my own bed. That was the first time I had ever done that. Not fucked other guys on my bed, I’d done a lot of that, but fuck someone on my own bed when Gary was in town.

Then Pete decided that he wanted to do something really wild – he wanted to fuck me while Gary was nearby and not knowing what was going on. I had some really mixed feelings about that. On the one hand doing it could lead to getting caught and that would be disastrous, but on the other hand the thought of it just drove me wild. Praying that I wouldn’t come to regret it I said okay and we started thinking of ways to make it happen.

The first thing we decided was that I should start wearing skirts and loose fitting panties all the time. That would make things easier if opportunities presented themselves. The first opportunity came the next weeGaryd. Gary and I had invited Pete and Susie over for a barbecue. Gary was handling the grill and Susie was sitting at the picnic table next to him and talking with him.

I was in the kitchen making a tossed salad when Pete came into the kitchen, took my arm and pulled me over to the kitchen sink. There was a window over the sink and as I looked out at Gary turning the steaks on the grill Pete lifted my skirt up to my waist, pushed my loose fitting panties to one side and poked his huge nine inches at my slit. I hadn’t expected it so I was a little dry and I was going to need some lube if I was going to accommodate Pete. I grabbed the bottle of Joy dishwashing liquid and handed it to Pete and he soaped up his cock and started pushing it into my hole. I pushed my ass back at him and moaned as I felt the feeling that only a huge cock can give me. Three pushes is all that it took for Pete to be buried to the hilt in me and then he grabbed my hips and started fucking me.

There I was, hands braced against the sink, pushing my ass back at Pete and feeling the start of and orgasm when Gary turned away from the grill and started walking toward the house. “Oh shit!” Pete and I said almost together as he pulled out of me, stuffed his cock back in his pants and moved to put some distance between us. I stood up and that allowed my skirt to drop and I was washing my hands in the sink when Gary walked in and went through the kitchen into the downstairs bathroom.

I felt so damned frustrated; I had been right on the edge of cumming when Pete had pulled out of me. I dried my hands on a dishtowel and then practically ran to the upstairs bathroom where I got myself off by hand. That night I was so horny that I fucked Gary into exhaustion.

++++++++++++++++++++++

The next time wasn’t really an opportunity, it was more of a tease. Susie, Pete, Gary and I went to a party and Gary drove. It was a pretty good party and there was a lot of drinking and dancing. About two hours into the party, while Susie had Gary out on the dance floor, Pete and I snuck off and found a dark place and I gave him a quick blow job. After I’d wiped his cum off my lips with the back of my hand he told me that he was going to try and get his dick in me in the car on the way home. I laughed at him and said:

“Yeah, right! I can just see that happening.”

“Trust me sweetie, I’ll make it happen.”

As I said, it was a great party and some people drank a little more than they should have. Bill and Terry Coldwell got pretty wasted and Pete took their car keys away from them and he turned to Gary.

“We can’t let them drive in their condition. Can we give them a lift home? They can call me in the morning and I’ll come over and drive them back here to pick up their car.”

Gary said no problem, but when we got ready to leave we found out that they had brought Jim Sampson with them so we had to give him a ride home too. It was a tight fit getting all seven of us into our car. Susie and Jim sat in front with Gary and Terry, Bill, Pete and I ended up in back. I started to climb in, but Pete grabbed my arm and stopped me to let Terry and Bill get in first. While standing there he opened his fly and then took my hand and carried it inside and put my hand on his hard cock. In a panic I looked around to see if anyone could see what he was doing, but no one was looking our way.

By then Bill and Terry were in the car and Pete got in and then pulled me in onto his lap. My skirt was hiding his hands as he worked his cock out of his pants. I knew what he wanted so I leaned forward over the front seat and that lifted me off his lap enough that he could push my panties aside and put the head of his cock against my pussy. My face was next to Gary’s ear and I whispered:

“Think about this while you are driving. I’m going to fuck you to death when we get home” and then I pushed myself down on Pete’s lap driving myself down on those magnificent nine inches. Pete couldn’t actually fuck me, but we hit enough potholes and bumps in the road that I had to bite my lip to keep from screaming when I had an orgasm. I don’t know if it was the combination of the bumps and Pete’s cock, or the fact that Pete had his cock in me while my husband was sitting less than two feet in front of me, but it was a killer or an orgasm.

Just before we got to Terry and Bill’s I leaned forward over the seat, which pulled me off Pete’s cock, and I whispered in Gary’s ear:

“We need to hurry this up baby, I’m horny as a goat.”

Pete and Gary helped Terry and Bill into their house and while they were gone Susie asked:

“Did Pete get his cock into you?”

“Did he ever.”

“He said he was going to try.”

“It was a kick whispering in Gary’s ear while Pete had his cock buried in me. God, I wish he could have fucked me.”

“He wants to try again this weeGaryd. We will have the barbecue this time and try to get Gary smashed on margaritas. Uh oh, here they come.”

I got in the front with Gary and Susie got in back with Pete for the rest of the ride home. I kicked off my high heels, stretched out on the front seat and let my foot rub on the lump in Gary’s pants as he drove. Once in the house he chased me into the bedroom and then things got hot. I practically ripped his clothes off of him and then pushed him back on the bed. I took his hard cock in my mouth and licked and sucked on him as I worked my own clothes off.

Once naked I swung over my husband in a sixty-nine and I swear I had an immediate orgasm when his tongue licked my pussy – a pussy that Pete’s huge cock had been in less than ten minutes before. Make no mistake, I loved my hubby to death and there is no way on this earth that I would plant a pussy with another man’s cum in it on my husbands mouth, but God did it turn me on to have his mouth on me so soon after Pete had been there.

I rubbed my juicy pussy on his face and then I rolled over on my back and moaned:

“Fuck me Gary, fuck me.”

He moved between my legs and pushed his hard cock into me and I came again. I locked my legs around him and dug my nails into his back and humped up at him as he drove down into me. He fucked me hard for several minutes and then I felt him shoot into me. He pulled out of me, kissed me and then he did the one thing that I really loved and that no other man had ever done for me. He licked and kissed my body from my mouth all the way down to my pussy and when he got there he looked up at me and whispered:

“I love you.”

He bent his head and I took it in my hands and pulled it to the pussy he had just filled.

“Oh yes, oh fuck, oh yes” I moaned as he slid his tongue into me. His tongue felt marvelous moving over my swollen pussy lips and poking into my love hole. He sucked my clit into his mouth and I moaned and pushed my hips at his face. I don’t know why I found it to be so erotic that Gary loved to suck his own cum out of me, but I did and I thrashed around as he worked on me. Two minutes was all it took for him to give me a screaming orgasm. I pushed him away and pulled my knees up, spreading my legs wide and panted:

“Fuck me lover, fuck me.”

He moved over me and I moaned with pleasure as he pushed his hard cock into me. He put his mouth on mine and gave me a deep kiss as I locked my legs around him. I sucked on his tongue and as his cock began banging into me I moaned and let his tongue slip from my mouth.

“Oh fuck yes lover, oh yes, oh God yes. Fuck me baby, fuck me ” I groaned as he shoved himself deep into me, pulled back and then shoved again. I pushed up at him to meet his thrusts and I moaned and gasped as he pounded me and from somewhere in my body I dredged up yet another orgasm and shook and shuddered as he spilled another load into me.

He lay next to me on the bed and once again I wished that he had a job that kept him at home. His cock wasn’t huge, but I could live without huge if I could just have him with me all the time.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

That Sunday over at Pete and Susie’s Gary did hit the margaritas pretty hard, but he was never out of it enough for Pete to get away with fucking me all the way. Pete did get his cock in me twice. The first time was a teaser. Gary had gone in to use the bathroom and Pete bent me over the patio table, slid those magnificent nine inches into me and got in a half dozen strokes before we heard the toilet flush and had to stop.

The second time was in the kitchen while Gary was sitting on the patio nodding off and I was in the kitchen helping Susie shuck corn on the cob. I was bent over the kitchen table and Pete was slamming his cock into me and Susie was watching out the window with an eye on Gary. Pete had been pounding me long enough to get me right on the edge of an orgasm when Susie said:

“Oh shit! Here he comes.”

Pete hurriedly pulled out and had his back to the door and was zipping up when Gary came in. Gary didn’t stand a chance when we got home. I was on him like a duck on a bug. It was frustrating in a way because the very margaritas we had been pouring into Gary to get him so blitzed that Pete could fuck me made it hard for him to perform. I was able to get him to go twice, but that was all. I ended up having to go into the bathroom when Gary fell asleep and get myself off by hand.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

It finally happened! Pete got what he wanted. Gary got promoted and we held a promotion party for him at the house and Gary overindulged on the margaritas. After the last of the company had gone, all except for Pete and Susie, Gary was sitting on the couch talking to Pete when all of a sudden he went quiet. Pete reached over and poked Gary and Gary just sat there. Pete poked him again and Gary fell sideways on the couch – he was out!

Susie whispered, “You two go and get it get it done. I’ll stay here and keep and eye on him.”

I took Pete’s hand and led him into my bedroom and then, while Gary was in the next room, Pete fucked me on Gary’s bed. The first time was fast and furious, but oh so totally satisfying. I wasn’t wearing panties so I pulled up my skirt to my waist, bent forward and grabbed the footboard and Pete took me from behind. He took me hard and fast and gave me an orgasm in less than a minute. It took him five to get his and then we went out to the living room and checked on Gary. He was still out. Susie told us not to worry, that she would alert us if anything happened.

We went back into the bedroom and I sucked Pete hard again and then I lay down on my back and pulled my knees back almost to my ears, which made me wide open for Pete. He slammed his cock into me and for the next seven or eight minutes he fucked me as hard as he could. I had three orgasms before he came again.

After the second time Pete got up and went into the living room, picked up Gary and brought him in and set him down on the bed next to me. “Hold his hand” Pete whispered and then as I held my husbands hand in mine Pete fucked me for the third time and I came and came and came. I orgasmed so hard that I saw stars, exploding rockets, the whole thing.

++++++++++++++++++++++

I thought that would be the end of it, but it wasn’t. All that night did was fire up Pete more. Now he wanted to fuck me with Gary wide-awake and within calling distance – the closer the better. I didn’t have a clue as to how Pete could possibly make that happen, but the thought of being able to do made my pussy wet and kept it wet.

 #Cheating • #slutwife, #Small Dick, #Teaser,#Whore #cuckold #cheat #HotWife

[El Cojelon]

On 5/8/2017 at 9:47 AM, El Cojelon said:

Here I am once again sharing another erotic story among the favorites of my life ... enjoy it

 

Well Earned Promotion (m/f, i/r, n/c) by Black Demon 

Standard Disclaimer! This is a fictional story intended for Adults only! ____

Checking the set up of the tables by the catering company and making certain the interior of the home was immaculate, Mrs. Shannon Thompson could breathe a lot easier now that everything seemed to be in place. In about an hour, the guests would be arriving and thus it was now time to change from her casual clothing into a nice summer dress and heels to greet the guests as they arrived. She could get into something a bit more informal once the guests arrived and got comfortable, especially since this was a company picnic/pool party. Although classified as a picnic, excellent food was catered by the company for the occasion. 

At the age of 28, Shannon was so happy with life in having married Tom Thompson after meeting him three years ago while visiting her former college roommate at her home. She had known that her former roommate had a brother but this had been the first time they had met one another. It was love at first sight, followed by whirlwind courtship then the fabulous wedding and reception at a plush resort. 

With her husband being quite successful as a retail marketing executive for Maxton Electronics, she gave up her job as a legal secretary at Tom's encouragement. The arrangement worked out well as Tom entertained clients from all the major electronic firms and being a housewife allowed her to do her part in helping her husband entertain guests. With her spare time, Shannon did a lot of volunteer work at the library and schools when called upon. 

With part of an inheritance and Tom's yearly income, they had purchased a fabulous home sitting atop a hillside that overlooked the city. With a large swimming pool and terraced yard down a portion of the hillside, it was a fantastic place to entertain a large group of guests. When Shannon had first seen the terraced yard along the hillside, she had kidded Tom that when they entertained, it would provide rather convenient hideaway spots for lovebirds. 

Standing at 5'5", at a trim 104 llbs., Shannon's 35D-22-33 figure had men's eyes bulging out of their skulls upon setting their eyes on her huge firm knockers. It seemed that she had inherited the family trait of women in her family, that of having a petite frame and large natural breasts. Long silky brown hair, brown eyes and flawless ivory complexion just added more to men's lusting desires. 

For this particular occasion, Tom had volunteered to host the company's annual picnic/pool party at their home. With the regional sales manager soon to be vacant by Mr. Hoskins upcoming retirement, Tom was one of those being given serious consideration for the position. Any means of impressing the boss, Mr. Carl Williams, at this point would definitely be a feather in the cap of those being considered for the position. 

In talking to Tom, Shannon learned that it now seemed to be a neck and neck race between he and Adam Watson for the position coveted position. Tom indicated that his boss had dinner with Adam and his wife last week and would be inviting them out in the coming week. Although it was considered to be a social dinner, they both knew it would be a major point in having Mr. William coming to his final decision as to who would get the job. 

Shannon had met Tom's boss briefly at a couple office functions but both had been brief introductions with the customary handshakes and greetings. She clearly recalled just how small her hand felt in the handshake with Mr. Williams, how she had shivered at the touch of the large firm hand of her husband's muscular black boss. She shivered as the old myth about black men crossed her mind, wondering if it was in fact true. 

As the guests began arriving, Shannon greeted everyone and did everything possible to make them feel at home while Tom showed them about the premises. When Mr. Williams arrived, she greeted him with a handshake and felt tingly as he continued to hold her hand firmly in his as his other hand lightly caressed her elbow and forearm. Shannon felt a wicked tremor course through her body as this tall muscular black man kept his hands on her. She could sense that he was tempted to feel her up had there not been others waiting in line behind him. 

With the greeting of Tom's boss finally ending, Shannon greeted the next arrivals but she still could not get over the lingering touch of Carl Williams. Finally, when it appeared everyone had arrived, Shannon began chatting with some of the women. From the corner of her eye, Shannon noticed the dark figure standing off by the bar staring at her. Looking over at the direction of the bar, she saw her husband's boss smile widely at her and she returned the smile. 

It was a beautiful sunset as many of the guests grabbed their drinks and stood along the walkway to view the sun going down. Just as she was about to join some of the women, she felt a firm hand grasping her upper right arm. Instinctively, Shannon knew who it was and turned to greet her husband's boss, telling him to come and watch the beautiful sunset with her. She nervously led the way, shivering as that large hand was now holding her gently around the waist. 

As they watched the beautiful sunset, Mr. Williams advised "It sure is going to be hard to decide whether Adam Watson or your husband would do best as the Regional Sales Manager! They're both so equally qualified, that's why I set up a time to dine with Adam and his wife last week and with you and Tom next week! Guess I need to find the fellow who has the most supportive wife as there's a ton of PR to do in meeting other executives in the business!" 

Shannon was at a bit of a loss for words, not knowing just how to respond to Mr. Williams' comments. "I ???.well, all I can say is that I assure you I have Tom's best interest at heart! I am certainly willing to do what it takes should Tom get that position!" Just as the head caterer signaled to her, wanting a word with her, Shannon shivered in hearing Mr. Williams respond "But are you willing to do what it takes for Tom to get that promotion!" Before she could ask what he meant by that, Mr. Williams was off to greet another employee of the firm. 

As she took care of caterer's inquiry, Shannon could not help but wonder just what Mr. Williams meant by that last remark and knew that she had to find out before the night was over. It was obvious from the conversation that since both Tom and Adam were equally qualified to Mr. Williams, it would be who's wife he thought would be best to help entertain clients of the company. Being brought up in a conservative and rather religious setting, the true meaning of Mr. Williams' comments never entered her mind. 

Carl Williams had purposely made that quick departure away from the beautiful hostess. He had definitely recalled their first two meetings, brief as they were, but she had certainly given him an immediate hardon each time. He had looked forward to attending this function and was determined to steal some time alone with this sexy little wench. But he suspected that she was quite an innocent beauty, although her looks depicted her as quite an elegant mature woman. 

In Carl Williams assessment, Mrs. Shannon Thompson was a hot sexy little bitch in comparison to the wife of Adam Watson. Mrs. Beth Watson was nearing 40 with four kids in high school or college and not nearly as attractive as Shannon Thompson. Oh, he wouldn't throw Beth Watson out of his bed, if he had the chance, but she was not even in the same class as the lovely hostess of this event. 

The dinner that Carl had with the Watsons last week was fine and cordial, just as he had expected but he figured it would be interesting if he led on to the sexy Mrs. Thompson that it was far more than just cordial. In actuality, Carl had made up his mind two weeks ago that Tom Tompson was the ideal candidate for the position but held off making any announcements till the retirement party of old man Hoskins. His mind was churning as to how he'd play his cards later that evening, knowing that he had aroused the curiosity of the sexy hostess. 

After making the rounds as a good hostess, Shannon looked about and saw her husband's boss far off in the shadows sipping his drink and looking directly in her direction. Nervously looking about, biting her lip, Shannon got a glass of wine and slowly edged her way towards Carl Williams. The party was in full blast with some trivial games going on and everyone seemed preoccupied with the two gals in charge of the fun and games. 

Smiling as she approached her husband's boss, she asked how he was getting along. She shivered when he put his arm around her waist and said "Oh, just fine now that you're here to keep me company!" Shannon was nervous as Mr. Williams kept arm around her, hand on her waist as they then pretended to look out at the city lights. Shannon trembled as she felt her fingers slowly moving about to caress her trim hip. 

Nervously, Shannon asked "What ????.what did you mean earlier when you asked if I was willing to do what it takes to get Tom the job?" Then Mr. Williams moved his hand on her waist pulling her with him as he advised "Let's take a little stroll down the walkway!" As Shannon walked with the tall muscular man, she felt so jittery, wanting to run as she felt his hand slide down a bit to cup her soft ass and began to wonder again as to the myth about black men. 

Carl smiled to himself as they slowly walked down the pathway at the edge of the hillside, taking them below the level of the backyard and out of sight from everyone by poolside. "Well, I must first tell you that I'll deny all of this word gets out and say that you made if up to force me to give Tom the job! Let's just say that in having dinner with the Watsons last week, I'm assured an extra benefit whenever I want it if Adam Watson gets the job!" 

Puzzled, Shannon swallowed nervously and asked "Wha ???..what kind of extra benefit?" Trembling, Shannon was well aware of Carl Williams' hand now moving about and taking the liberty of caressing her entire ass through her thin summer dress. At this point, fear set in as she now had an inkling as to what this conversation was leading up to. She had read about such things happening but never thought she would be faced with such a dilemma, especially since Maxton Electronics was a large well-respected company. 

Now Carl was about to put his plan into action as he lied "Well, when Adam stepped off the restroom, Beth Watson assured me that I'd get to sample her charms once I gave her husband the job! Now, I only thought it fair that I give you the same opportunity to earn that job for Tom!" Then, turning a bit, he reached out with his free hand to grasp her left hand and drew it towards his bulging crotch. Upon her trim fingers making contact with his throbbing bulge, Carl added "She's nowhere near your class Mrs. Thompson! But if you were to match those benefits, your husband's definitely got the job! Think about it, Mrs. Thompson!" 

Shannon shuddered as her fingers touched the massive bulge hidden under Carl Williams dark pants. Panting, she felt the rockhard shaft throb beneath her fingers and she squeezed it in response. Instinctively, Shannon let her fingers trace down the lengthy bulge, panting with nervousness as the length of the thick bulge never seemed to come to an end. She knew now that it was no myth that she had been wondering about, not with her husband's boss anyway. Unable to think straight, she panted in fear at the thought that her husband's future literally lay in her hands at that very moment. 

With the squeezing hand off to the left side of his pants, Carl quick undid his belt and clasp on the top of his pants, then unzipped his pants. Lifting the soft trim hands from their grasp on the out side of his trousers, he pushed his jockeys down and then replaced those beautiful manicured hands upon his hot sticky piece of meat. "Ohhhh, yeahhhhh ???ohhhhhh, babyyyyy!" he moaned in sheer pleasure as the soft hands were now wrapped around his throbbing cock. 

Shannon just could not believe that any man could be built in such a manner. She had both of her fingers wrapped tightly around the meaty cock but her thumb could not meet her other fingers. With onne hand above the other, like holding a baseball bat, there was still more of the thick meat protruding beyond her fingers. Mesmerized, Shannon loosened her grip a bit and began to stroke the massive hardon with both hands. 

Memories came to her of the day she and her husband had gone to the racetrack to watch the thoroughbreds run. The owner of one of the horses was a client of Tom's and had invited them down to the stables for a tour. Shannon had never been that close to a horse before. As Tom and his friend chatted, she had wandered around a bit to where another stable was located and she overheard one of the stablehands telling his friend that the black stallion would command a hefty stud fee. In looking at the black stallion, she could not help but to imagine this stallion mounting a filly. She could not help to compare what she had seen to what was now in her hands. 

No one from above could view them in the darkness and Shannon found herself now kneeling on the pathway. The thick black meat in her hands could not be seen in the darkness, only felt as the slimy tip brushed up against her trembling lips. She shivered in nervousness as she had never before had a cock touch her lips, not even Tom's. As the thick cockhead pressed against her lips, Shannon could not resist the temptation to dart her tongue out and lick at the oozing pisshole. Withdrawing her tongue, she then ran her slippery substance around her mouth to get her very first taste of a man's essence. 

Then her lips parted due to the pressure, forcing her to open her mouth wide, yet the cock was so thick that her teeth scraped the slick skin as it was being forced into her mouth. Wet tongue pushing against the advancing cockhead, more of the slick juices coated her tongue as she lapped up the salty fluid. More and more of the thick cock was forced into her mouth as now she had one hand upon the other at the base of the thick stem. Shannon shuddered as the thick cock was now about to enter her throat and she feared that she would not be able to breathe around it. 

Panic set in as the thick cock pushed at the entrance to her throat and Shannon gagged at the thought of choking to death around this man's big black cock. Then the thick cockhead was pulled from the entrance of her throat, allowing her to take a deep breath. She shuddered as it pushed into her throat again, only this time deeper, causing Shannon's eyes to bulge in total fear. She pushed with all of her might, her hands at the base of the thick cock, but she had no success as another inch slipped further down her throat. Unable to breathe, her eyes began to roll and Shannon thought she would soon pass out. 

Carl laughed out loud as the choking beauty gagged around his pulsing cock as she tried desperately to push him out of her mouth. Wrapping his fingers into her long brown hair, he slowly withdrew his lengthy cock so she could get some much need air, then he began slowly to face fuck the stunning young beauty. "Oh, baby! Tom would be so proud of you right now! Down on your knees help your hubby get that big promotion! Oh, baby, does Tom know what a great little cocksucker his pretty wife is?" 

Unable to breathe again, on the verge of passing out, Shannon felt the thick cockhead expand deep in the bottom of her throat followed by a gush of hot fluid making its way down her gullet. Then as the spurting cock was pulled out of her throat, Shannon was then able to breathe again as her mouth was now being filled with the hot slimy goo. Queasy and quivering as she was now forced to swallow the lumpy load, she got her very first real taste of a man. 

It was swallow or choke to death as her mouth was filled time and time again. Throughout her ordeal, Shannon could feel her queasy stomach threaten to rebel and spew out the hot protein that began to rapidly accumulate to form a lake in her belly. Finally the spurts weakened to dribbles, then only oozed onto her tongue. With her husband's boss having sated his lust for the time being, she felt the hands in her hair pull her off the dwindling but still lengthy cock. 

The slimy tool was then rubbed over her cheeks and she clutched at her queasy stomach. Then Shannon heard her husband's boss chuckle, saying "You sure are an excellent hostess, Mrs. Thompson! I'm very impressed!" Then she heard the zipper being pulled up and Carl Williams advised "Meet me back here at midnight so we can seal the deal, sweetie!" Alone on her knees, Shannon shivered as her stomach turned. Staggering to her feet, she then held onto the nearby railing as she moved toward the edge of the property. Leaning over the railing, mouth open as her stomach churned, she began spewing out the rich protein over the hillside. 

Making her way back to the party, Shannon grabbed a glass of wine to dilute the taste of Carl Williams in her mouth. As she stood around with a group of women while listening to them chatter, Shannon realized that she had really blown a man for the first time, something that she had always considered as being filthy. Something that only a cheap whore would do. But she tried to console herself, telling herself that she had done it for Tom. Thigh muscles clenching, she wondered just what could be in store for her when the witching hour struck at midnight. 

Looking at her watch, seeing that it was now 10:30 p.m., Shannon could not help but to clench her thighs together. She had never been untrue to Tom before, though she had often dreamt and thought of what it would be like to be possessed by another man. Her husband was not very experimental, always making love to her in the missionary position. Having read the manual on lovemaking, a gift from her friends at her bridal shower, Shannon had kept the book to herself as she was a bit too embarrassed to show it to Tom. But she had looked at the various illustrations of lovemaking positions many times, hoping that Tom would be more venturesome. 

Nearing midnight, the crotch of Shannon's panties was sopping wet as her love juices continued to flow. She vividly recalled the monstrous cock that had earlier been in her hands and down her throat. 'Oh, God, he'll split me in two if he tries to put it in me!' she worried as she continued to cream in her panties. Heart beating madly, Shannon told herself that she was being forced to submit for the sake of Tom but she knew it was merely an excuse for sampling another man's cock, a big black one. 

Across the pool, Shannon observed Mr. Williams smile at her and then turn to make his way down the dimly lit walkway. Looking about nervously, feeling self-conscious, Shannon slowly edged her way around the pool. One last look around to check and see that everyone was preoccupied, she then made her way down the walkway to where her husband's boss awaited her. 

Turning into the small alcove, Shannon looked about, then shivered as out of the darkness large hands reached out to caress her soft skin just about the back of her dress. Frozen to the spot, a tingling of pleasure coursed through her body as the large hands moved over her shoulders to caress the length of her arms. Then her trim waist was nearly encircled by the two large hands of her husband's tall muscular boss. It felt so wicked to having another man touch her so intimately, shivering as lips and tongue teased her neck and nibbled at her earlobe. 

Then the thick lips of her husband's boss covered her as she was being turned slowly towards him, her lips parting to admit thick wet tongue. Instinct took over as Shannon's hands raised up to clutch at the muscular biceps of the large man, her mouth opening as her pointed tongue licked at his thicker one. Over and over, she told herself that she was merely doing this for Tom's sake and that she really didn't want this to happen. But deep down, she knew that she was just fooling herself with that thought as an excuse, that she was dying to sample another man's cock, more so a big black cock. 

Carl could sense the change on the once apprehensive beauty, realizing that she was just another white bitch that had always dreamt of being taken by a black man. He knew exactly what she wanted of him and he was going to give her what she wanted so badly. Lifting her at her waist, he then her set her atop the edge of a large boulder. Pushing up her summer dress, he peeled her lacy white panties down over her trim hips and drew them down her long sexy legs. First off one heel, followed by the next, then Carl tossed them away somewhere into the darkness. 

Panting for breath, Shannon felt the strong hands ease her off the boulder, then she was being pinned against a crevice on the hillside. She felt the hands on her bare butt being adjusted and she now being cradled in his right arm as her back rested against another boulder. Lifting her legs a bit, she placed her thighs upon his hips as her arms wrapped around his neck to keep from falling. Shannon trembled in fear as his other hand held his thick cock and fitted the cockhead up against her slippery crease. 

With his cockhead in place, Carl released his left hand from his cock as he made sure he had her back braced against the wall and his right arm firmly holding her. He smiled as the moment had arrived. Carl could not believe his ploy had worked like a charm and now he was going to possess the sexy little beauty. He wished he could make her scream out in pain when he thrust his oversized dong into her tiny cunt but he could not risk her screams from being heard by the partygoers from his company. 

Wisely, Carl clamped his left hand firmly over the beauty's mouth as his right arm pulled her body down and he thrust his cock up into her tight opening. "Mmmmmmphhhhhh ???????.mmmmmmppppphhhhhhhhhh!" came the muffled screamed from the terrified young wife as his thick cock tore through her body. It had been a wise move on his part, otherwise everyone above near poolside would her screech of pain. 

He could have eased his cockhead in and let her get accustomed to his size, but he knew deep down that this was exactly the way she wanted it, taken by a caveman. But Carl thoroughly enjoyed the feel of her trembling body as it shuddered in pain from having half the length of his cock brutally shoved up into her cunt. It felt like a rubberband had been tightly wrapped around the middle of his cock and it would either break or cut into him. Finally, after holding steady for over a minute or so, the tightness eased a bit, now added by the slick juices. 

A tiny bit, then and inch, back and forth slowly the two lovers began to fuck at each other. As the thick pole became greased inch by inch, the lengthy meat disappeared into the tight clasping pussy. With the hand over her mouth now removed, in time with the thrusting cock, Shannon panted "Oh ??..oh ..??oh ...?..oh .??.oh ??..oh ??..oh ??!" Holding on tightly to his neck, Shannon shifted a bit to encircle his waist with her legs and managed to lock her white heels upon one another. Now she began to bounce up and down onto the spearing cock. 

Carl knew he had this pretty little bitch hooked on black cock now that she was getting a good sample of it up her horny twat. Wanting to see what she would do, he held himself still and quit thrusting with his cock fully imbedded. He felt her butt squirm in the palm of his hands as she tried to encourage him to continue fucking in and out of her. Then the embracing arms around his neck broke apart as her hands pushed down onto the top of his shoulders, enabling her to slide her impaled cunt up a few inches. 

Carl laughed aloud as the innocent beauty then dropped her body weight down to fully impale herself onto his cock again. Again and again, the beauty pushed herself up a bit so she could fuck herself onto his pleasure giving pole. Then he began to fuck into her once again, feeling his balls churning and threatening to soon erupt its pent-up load. In earlier talking to her husband Tom, Carl had learned that they were thinking of starting a family and he wondered if the little bitch was still on the pill. If she wasn't, the Thompson might soon be starting their family with a kinky-hair little baby. 

"Ohhhhh ??????..oh, Godddd ??????yessssssss! Fuck me ????.fuck meeeeeeee! Ohhhh ????..so biggggggg ?????.so longggggggg! Ohhh ??yes ?????ohhhhhh, so goodddddddd!" Shannon moaned as the thick shaft pumped in and out of her clasping pussy. Bouncing up and down on the thick prong, Shannon was beginning to see the stars, then she was sent to the heavens as her body quivered and then shuddered in a mind-shattering climax. "Ohhhh ????..ohhhh ????I ????.???.I'm cumingggggggggg!" she stammered. 

Feeling the beauty quivering in the hands, Carl thrust faster and faster into the climaxing beauty, then buried himself up to his balls as his cock throbbed and lurched in her slick tunnel. "Ahhhhh ?????..ohhhh, Mrs. Thompson ??????.ahhhhhh ???.gonna give ya all my nigger spunk! Ahhhhhhh ???????.yeahhhhhhh! Ohhhh, Goddddddd!" he groaned as he unleashed his hot potent spunk deep in her fertile womb. 

Back pinned against the large boulder, pronged to it by the steel-like shaft, Shannon could not believe the level ecstasy that she had just experienced on her first adventure out of her marriage vows. If this man had told her to leave Tom and move in with him, she would have gone upstairs and packed her bags right at that moment. But slowly, reality began to set in and the Shannon was faced with the mental torment of having committed her first adulterous affair. 

The thick shaft that had sent her out of this world now throbbed once and again, causing Shannon to sob in shame. She could hear the noise coming from the party above where her husband entertained his guests. Here she was on the pathway behind her home, having provided entertainment for her husband's boss with his potent jizz flooding her fertile womb. Then the real horror struck her as she realized that she had not even given any thought whatsoever of the potential consequences of such an illicit fuck. 

Shannon squirmed as she tried to push her husband's boss away and out of her, wanting to rush back up and into her house where a potent douche awaited. Slowly, she felt the strong hands on her butt lifting her as the thick prong slowly slid out of her. Then her bare butt was again placed upon the boulder where her panties had been stripped from her as thick cum seeped from her widely stretched hole. She was then surprised as her husband's boss merely zipped up his pants and walked back up the pathway to the party, leaving her sitting atop the boulder with his cum oozing out of her twat. 

Bracing her hands atop the boulder, Shannon edged her butt slowly as she attempted to slide down to the pathway. Heels on the ground, she breathed a sigh of release as she clenched her muscles tightly together to keep the thick cum from escaping and running down her thighs. Looking about desperately in the dark, Shannon sought to find the white panties that Carl Williams had stripped from her and tossed out into the open air. Feeling the beads of cum beginning to flow down her thighs, she was in a state of panic. 

After a fruitless search, Shannon used the bottom of her summer dress to wipe her thighs of the dripping cum and shamefully made her way back up the pathway. Getting back to the top, she observed Tom and a bunch of fellow employees near the patio door and thus she did not want to head in that direction, not with his boss's cum threatening to spill out and run down her legs. Instead, she slipped into the outside bathroom near the pool to temporary cleanse herself. 

Nearly a month passed and Shannon finally found relief as she began her period. She had been filled with worry that her first adulterous affair had left her pregnant. Last week, Tom took her out to a fabulous restaurant to celebrate the announcement of his promotion that he so well deserved and earned. Shannon smiled and toasted her husband for his success, though not telling him of the important role she had played in assuring him of the job promotion. 

Throughout that month, Shannon could not get over the guilt of what she had done nor the worry of whether or not she had become pregnant as a result of it. Now that the threat of pregnancy was over, it seem that her mind constantly reflected back on that night and the mind-shattering climax she had achieved with a man other than her husband. She could not get her thoughts away from that man, the one whom her husband worked for and who possessed a big black cock. 

Her body shivered each time Shannon thought of Carl Williams, craving to once again have his long thick cock splitting her in two. Following the exquisite dinner and having returned home, she knew that Tom was hot for her bod and they had quickly fallen into bed. But of course, it was in the same old missionary position. As her husband pumped his cock in and out, Shannon naughtily wrapped her legs around her husband like she did for his boss on the pathway, only this was the first time she appeared so wantonly aggressive for her own husband. Before Tom came in her, she wickedly asked "Honey, what did Mr. Williams say when he promoted you!" 

A week later, Shannon arrived at her husband's new office on the top floor of the building and was quite impressed with the plush surroundings. She was to meet Tom here as he wanted to show her his slick new office and then take her out to lunch. Checking in the pretty receptionist, the gal advised her that Tom had just buzzed her on the intercom and left a message that he'd be delayed for lunch about a half-hour due to the problems encountered with a major client's orders. 

Just as she was telling the receptionist that she'd wander about the clothing store next door and return later, she heard a familiar voice say "Oh, Mrs. Thompson, Tom was worried about you being upset that he got tied up! I told him not to worry as I'd be only to happy to show you his new digs!" Heart pounding, thigh muscles clenching, Shannon was speechless as her husband's boss guided her by the elbow as he led her down the hallway. 

As it was nearing noon, most of the secretaries were off to lunch with only a few remaining to cover the phones. Nearing a closed door, Shannon licked her dry lips as she read the printing on the door, reading 'Tom Thompson' on the top line and 'Regional Sales Manager' in smaller print below. Her heart was pounding even faster now as she was being led into the plush office adjacent her husband's. She quivered as she heard the door close behind along with the click of the door being locked. 

No words were exchanged nor needed to be. Frozen to the spot as she stood looking out upon the beautiful view of the downtown area, she shivered as she felt hands at the back of her neck pulling down the zipper of the nice pink dress she had worn. Then her dress was puddled upon the plush around her open-toe heels. Seconds later, her lacy pink bra was also upon the carpet and her matching panties were sliding down her trim legs. 

Fortunately, the offices were sound proof, otherwise her moans of pleasure would certainly had disrupted her husband's important meeting right beyond the nearby wall. Lying upon the sofa in Carl Williams' office, clad only in her open-toe heels with pink and red straps, she spread her legs wide as her husband's naked boss shuffled up onto the sofa. 

"Ohhhhhhhhh ?????.yesssss ??????ahhhhhhhhhhh!" Shannon moaned as the thick cock spread her wide open. "Ohhhhhhh ?????yes ????..fuck me ?????fuck me ?????..oh, I need it so bad! Shag me ?????'shag me ?????.give me you big black cock!" she pleaded, wrapping her sexy legs around the pumping black ass. It was such a turn on for her, fucking her husband's boss just feet away from the wall adjacent to her husband's office. 

Twenty minutes later, Tom Thompson office door opened as the meeting had concluded and the important clients could be heard thanking Tom for taking care of the problem. Tom followed his clients out of his office and smiled as he saw his lovely wife looking out at the view as his boss pointed various points of interest to her. 

End of Story.

 

 

Here we are one more time.

Happy and Merry Christmas to all the people of Cuckoldfart.

Now another of the most exciting Cheatng and seduced wife stories

Their Wives Belong To Me

 

byrailroadlady© and highly modified by EroticWriter

Note to our readers. I found this a while back on another site and thought the concept of it was quite hot and fairly well written. I clicked on the name rail road lady but it would not work, so I could not contact 'her' if the author really was a woman.

I greatly enhanced the story, adding much detail, making some changes including the taking of photos, and heating up the sex. I place it here with acknowledgments to the original author and for your enjoyment. I also changed the title. Originally it was just 'Victor Sylvester.'

The call came at about 9 am.

"Hello!"

"Ahh, Yes. Mrs. Jacobsen?”

“Yes.”

Mrs. Jacobsen, this is Victor Sylvester, I work with your husband."

That was an understatement, Victor Sylvester was the Chairman of the Elotus Corp, and my husband Richard was the chief financial officer.

“Ahh yes sir. I know who you are.”

"I know you are aware that Richard is a prime candidate for the presidency of Elotus, and I need to have a word with you in private regarding his future and yours."

"Well certainly Mr. Sylvester, but I am not sure how much help I can be, and Richard is in Phoenix this week."

"Well, that's why I'm calling, because what I have to say is for your ears only, something of a surprise for your husband you might say."

His ‘surprise’ for my husband comment caught my interest immediately. "Yes of course, Mr. Sylvester.. Where would you like to meet?"

"Well, let's keep it informal, what if I stop by your home in about an hour, would that be convenient for you?"

"Well, yes, it will give me time to straighten up a little."

"Fine Mrs. Jacobsen, I'm looking forward to seeing you again." He hung up.

My mind is whirling; perhaps he is going to let me tell Richard that he got the presidency. What else could it be? Richard has been with Elotus for 15 years, and it is his whole life. He has advanced steadily to his present job, and is very excited about this opportunity to be the president.

The next hour passed very slowly for me as I anticipated the arrival of Mr. Sylvester. I showered and dressed in a way I thought an executive's wife should. And then his car pulled in the driveway.

Victor Sylvester was not my favorite person. I am sure he is very good at his job, but he does have a reputation for being very ruthless in advancing his interests for the company.

Physically he is rather short, about 5 7, and with a pot belly showing his love for drink and fine food, but he had always been quite polite to me and the other wives whenever there would be a company gathering.

I answered the door with the ring of the doorbell. He smiled as I stepped back to let him in.

"Lovely to see you Mrs. Jacobsen." he greeted me.

"Thank you, Mr. Sylvester” I said as sweetly as could be, though inwardly I was nervous. “I can hardly wait to find out why you wish to see me privately." I said. "Please call me Gloria and,” I pointed towards the kitchen, “would you like coffee?"

"That would be very good, thank you Gloria."

I relaxed. So far this seemed to be going smoothly. "Please have a seat in the living room, I'll be right back."

I could feel his eyes following me as I went to the kitchen for the tray I had prepared. My skirt was short but fashionable, and my silk blouse was what a career woman might wear. Smart, a little transparent and probably quite revealing as it clung to my breasts and allowed just a little cleavage to show.

I had worn nylon stockings and a garter belt, (Richard hated panty hose) and a string of pearls. I didn't wear heels often around the house but this morning was a special occasion.

I had dressed to impress and I am sure that Mr. Sylvester knew it.

Mr. Sylvester watched me as I came back to the living room. Bending over to put the tray on the coffee table I could feel his eyes looking down my blouse, and strangely, I enjoyed his looking. ‘This is for my husband’ I kept telling myself.

I poured the coffee as quickly as I could, and then sat facing him. His eyes followed me as I crossed my legs, and I realized that my skirt was quite shorter sitting down. Blushing, I uncrossed my legs and attempted to pull the skirt down but to little avail. He was enjoying this I could tell.

What made it even harder was the fact that now, facing him, I needed to physically push to keep my knees together so that he could not look between my thighs and catch a glimpse of my white panties.

"You are a beautiful woman, Mrs. Jacobsen."

"I am flattered Mr. Sylvester, but I am sure that is not what you came here to tell me."

"I came to talk about your husband's career and his possible promotion to the presidency of our company and the part that you will be instrumental in playing in seeing him realize his ambitions."

“My part?” I felt warning bells going off. "But how can I possibly assist you, Mr. Sylvester?"

"Lovely lady, you can guarantee his promotion by simply being nice to me."

About that time, with his comment to be nice to him, I realized that I had unconsciously allowed my thighs to relax and that my knees were no longer together. I quickly considered pushing them together and decided to let it go. What was done, is done. Maybe he can see my panties and maybe not.

"I don't understand." I stammered. But already I was hoping that what had crossed my mind wouldn’t come true. My mind was whirling with his words as he continued to gaze unrestrainedly at my legs, and letting his eyes drift up to my breasts. I felt my face turning red.

"Let me explain it to you then."

His eyes fixed on mine and he continued.

"Gloria, You are a beautiful woman, and I think beautiful women should share their charms and their bodies, and not keep them for just one man. You have been to the company gatherings and been seen by all. There is not a man in my company who hasn't expressed the desire to sleep with you, no, the word is they all want to fuck you, but I have the means to accomplish that for myself."

I think that was the exact moment that my situation became obvious. His outright use of the F word shocked me. ‘They want? He wants to fuck me?’ My heart was pounding because already I was feeling trapped. I stood up and pulled my skirt down. I couldn’t meet his eyes. "I think you should leave now, Mr. Sylvester. Your language is very crude."

He continued to sit there and smile, almost leering up at me.

"Ah, I see you don't understand." He paused, "If you don't grant me my wishes, your husband will not be promoted, and that will be the end of his dream."

"When I tell Richard about this you will have to answer to him." I stammered as my mind was reeling from what was happening. Deep down, I knew. There is no way that I can win this.

"Let me put it another way, if you don't grant me some pleasure with you, your husband will be dismissed. Oh, he will be allowed to resign, but there will be a cloud over his leaving the company, and I will plant rumors that will insure that he will never attain a high office in any company ever again."

His smile was gone now.

Trying to absorb what I was hearing, I sat down and all my breath seemed to leave me. He immediately zoned in again on my legs as my skirt pulled up. This time I didn’t bother to tug it down or push my knees together.

"You will have to readjust your life away from country clubs, fine homes, and the lifestyle you now enjoy." he paused, "So think about it very carefully before you get too indignant. After all, all I am asking is for you to be pleasant for a little time and it will all be over, and you and Richard will have all you have hoped for, is that too much to ask?"

He sat back, poured himself some more coffee, sipped it and looked at me over the cup.

I sat there stunned not knowing what to do or say, realizing that this despicable little man had the power to destroy everything that we had hoped for. And I thought of our two children whose future could be changed forever because of this man. And I realized that all those rumors about him stopping at nothing to get what he wanted were true.

"Your husband will never know unless you are foolish enough to tell him, because that would have an effect on your marriage that would never go away, so think carefully before you decide that my request is unthinkable to you."

“You’re asking me to cheat on my husband.” My voice rose, almost pleadingly. ”Mr. Sylvester, Can’t you see how traumatic that might be for me?

For some reason he kept going back to my married name instead of using just Gloria. I suspect that addressing me by my married title was making this entire affair more exciting for him.

“Mrs. Jacobsen, have you ever been fucked by any other man besides your husband?”

“Fu…? No, of course not, I was raised to be a good girl.”

“Well, this can be your chance to be a bad girl for a change. Just think: feeling a strange cock within your pussy for the first time. You just might enjoy it, and you can tell yourself it’s not cheating since you will be helping out your husband’s career.”

One thing for sure I was thinking. Strange cock or not, this man was not appealing and no way would I enjoy this. As he calmly sipped coffee, I sat shaking inside with the thought that I didn't have many choices, if I agreed I would have to put up with some unspeakable indignities with a man I now detested, and if I ordered him out, I was jeopardizing the future of my entire family.

"How can I be sure that you will do what you promise?" I asked

He knew then that he had me.

"You must trust me to keep my word" he simply said, with a smile.

"Then what comes next," I asked, my voice sounding resigned?

“First, since you have been sitting there and teasing with that skirt that pulls up so nicely, you can raise it now as you sit there and show me your legs, all the way up.”

I hesitated, then, going slowly, my face turned red as I tugged my skirt up over my knees and looked at him.

“Higher.”

My heart was pounding as I had to raise my butt a little ways off the couch to do as he wanted, and I ended up with my skirt up almost all the way to my panties.

“Now spread your legs, wide.”

My body shook a little and strangely, I felt my nipples suddenly harden as they rubbed against the inside of my silk blouse. Again doing it slowly, I opened my legs, further exposing my stockings, garter belt and white panties to his view.

“Very nice, Mrs. Jacobsen... You have fine taste in underthings. I’ve always felt that white underwear is the most intimate.”

Strangely, I felt a rush of heat surge through my vagina as I displayed my undies to him. I gave him ten more seconds to stare while opening my legs even further, and I could actually hear his breathing. My voice was softer now as I asked, “Now what’s next?”

"Well, you might show me your bedroom to start with." He smiled as he looked at me knowing that my surrender was almost complete. In just minutes or less he was going to be getting very intimate with me. Our eyes met and avoiding his I looked away and in the direction we would be going.

"It’s this way”, I said as I closed my legs and stood up. I couldn't believe what was happening to me.

He followed me into the hallway and I started up the stairs, and as I did I felt his hand under the back of my skirt and then it was on my bottom feeling me as we ascended. I stopped and looked at him and my face was burning.

"A man loves to watch a woman from behind as she walks, but it is even better to feel her walking." he said without apology.

“You promise that my husband or anyone else will never know?”

He sneered. “They’ll know only if you tell them, my dear.”

“All…alright then.”

Totally humiliated, I turned and started up the stairs as his hand found me again, feeling and groping me all the way up the stairs. I almost ran into the bedroom. He closed the door behind him, and motioned me to the center of the room.

I realized then that I had made a mistake bringing him into the room I share with my husband but it was too late now. I was going to be fucking another man on my marriage bed.

From there it all happened very quickly.

He walked over to me and put his arms around me then pulled my head to him and he kissed me, and felt my bottom and probed between my buttocks with his fingers, and he kept kissing me now using his tongue and then I felt him pull up my skirt and his hands were inside my panties, one hand in the front and one in the back, and he was rubbing my pussy, and feeling my bottom, and then his fingers two of them I think were inside me, and I pushed him away in revulsion.

Acting ‘indifferent’ at my rejection of his advances, he went over and sat on the divan.

My pussy still tingling from his sudden assault with his fingers, I just stood there, unsure of how to react. I knew that I had screwed up by pushing him away. If I wasn’t going to go through with it, why had I allowed him to start? That is what he must be thinking.

"Perhaps I am rushing you, beautiful lady." he said. "If you are wise you will try to enjoy this as I know I can give you great pleasure if only you will let yourself relax."

I knew that I must control my emotions because I felt sure now that he would be very vindictive if I let him know I found him repulsive.

"I need a little time." I stammered. "It is all happening so very suddenly, and I’ve never done this before.”."

He looked inquisitively at me. “Was that true, that you have only fucked your husband?”

I corrected him. “Only made love to my husband.”

"Of course." he said. “Only been made love to by your husband and now you will only be fucked by me. I think that might be an appropriate way to describe it since it is probable you have never really been fucked before.”

‘Fucked before...’ My mind was filled with images of this man lying naked on me and probing my body with whatever he had between his legs. He was correct. I. knew this would be fucking because there was no way in Hell would I be making love with this disgusting little man!

He grinned at me, an evil looking grin. “Had enough time yet?”

"I think I am OK now." I whispered. I was staring at him, trying in my mind to become interested enough in him to maybe allow myself to become aroused, if I was aroused, this might be easier to do. What he was saying was true. I made love to my husband, anyone else would be fucking. As yet, I had not realized what being fucked truly meant.

"Wonderful, then perhaps you can slowly take off your clothes for me, I have wondered for many years what you would look like totally nude, and I must confess I can hardly wait to find out."

I breathed a little sigh of relief as I realized that at least he wouldn't be touching me while I did as he asked, so I decided to try to stretch it out as long as possible to postpone what I knew he wanted to do to me. I unbuttoned my silk blouse, and pulled it out of my skirt, and I let it drop to the floor.

Turning slowly I sat on the bottom of the bed as he stared at me, and pulling up my skirt, undid the fastening to my stockings and slowly slipped them down, kicking off my high heels, and dropped them on the rug.

"Please put the high heels back on." he said quietly.

I did as he asked.

Unzipping the skirt I let it slip to the floor. Now I am standing in my bra, panties, and garter belt. I turn slowly, trying to prolong the moments. With my back to him I unsnap the brassiere, and my breasts are bared. I turn around to face him, and his face is almost distorted as he stares at me.

“Those are really nice tits. Let’s see some more.”

I am running out of things to do, and slowly I unsnap the garter belt and let it drop to the floor.

He gasps as he looks at me in what is a very sheer pair of panties that don't do much to cover my mound. I turn slowly, a complete turn, and another.

“Now baby, show me that pussy that soon is going to be wrapped around my cock.”

That starts me trembling. Then hooking my thumbs in the waist of my panties I slowly slide them down, and I sit on the edge of the bed again and take them over my knees, calves, and slip them over my heels. Slowly I stand up again, and I am completely nude except for the strand of pearls and my high heels. He is staring at me with hunger that scares me a little.

"Come over here."

I slowly walk over to him and stand in front of him, and he leans forward and kisses my belly, which causes a shiver to race through me from my hips to my shoulder blades. Then his stubby forefinger slips between my legs and he presses his finger against my clitoris. I jerk away in shock from this invasion of my body.

"You must be a little more cooperative my dear, remember what's at stake here and don't destroy this great future for your husband and your family."

Numbly I look at him and nod my submission.

Again his fingers find my clitoris, and he gently starts to massage it, and his other hand goes around me to my bottom, which he wantonly explores. Despite myself my knees are getting shaky, and I am getting very wet. My clitoris is swelling and is responding to his caresses, because that is what they are.

I can’t help it as the first groan erupts from my lips. “Ooooooh.”

Based on the way he had first been fondling me, I was expecting him to be rough, but he isn't and it would be easier if he was, because he is arousing me and I feel ashamed and dirty. I had wanted to be aroused but my guilt keeps me asking myself how can I possibly take pleasure in what this pig is doing to me?

“Feels good, doesn’t it?”

My face is red as I nod my head in agreement.

Suddenly he stands up and leads me to the center of the room, and he steps away and starts to remove his clothing. I try to look everywhere but at him, but I am drawn irresistibly to the sight of this grotesque little man, exposing his fat belly and his ugly body, which now has a full erection.

I’m surprised. ‘Oh shit! Just look at that!’

I am used to being made love to by six slim inches, but now something else is coming my way. I can't take my eyes off his erect penis. It is not real long, maybe a little more than seven inches, but it is extremely thick, from the fat knob and going all the way down the shaft where it is even thicker, and I can't imagine what will happen when he decides it is time to r******** me, for that's what is happening. I am being coerced into sex with this terrible man.

Using his right hand, he pulls the foreskin up over the head and back again. "Not bad for a little man, eh?" he leers at me.

I don't respond, but the expression on my face gives me away. “Can’t decide whether to be scared or excited, is that it?”

“Yes,” I answer honestly.

“If you have to do this, you want it to feel good, don’t you?”

“Yes!” I had just wanted to agree with him, but I realized that the way I had given a quick answer had made it sound like I was excited. “I thought about something like this years ago.”

“What’s that? You mean screwing me?”

“No, I mean, if I ever for some unknown reason decided to cheat on my husband, then I wanted…” I paused, unable to go on.

“If you decided to cheat, you wanted…what, Mrs. Jacobsen?”

If I have to do this, with a man not my husband, then I want the man to feel different.” I took another hard look at his penis. “And you’ll definitely feel different.”

“Now that you have seen my prick, are you admitting that you might find it to be exciting, and that you might actually end up wanting it?”

I answered honestly. “Yes. I can see where that might happen.”

Then, not wanting to be constantly reminded that I am cheating, I smiled and asked: "Please call me Gloria."

He sort of sneered at me. "No, for today you shall go on being 'Mrs. Jacobsen' because today you are a wife fucking your husband's boss for his advancement."

I nodded sheepishly. "Yes. I understand."

"And doing it in your marriage bed," he said, softly. "Now, put your hands on the bed and bend over." he orders.

I do as he says, putting my hands on my marriage bed and feeling tears come to my eyes at the thought. I feel fully and terribly @@@@@@@ as he is now behind me. My buttocks, my anus, my pussy, they are all out there and fully @@@@@@@.

He thrusts himself against me and I can feel that big penis between my buttocks, as his hands reach under and find my dangling breasts, with the nipples fully erect.

It isn’t bad enough that he is forcing me to have sex with him, but he has to put me into the most submissive or maybe, humiliating position as well. Then he takes one hand and finds my clit again and begins massaging it gently, and as he does so I feel him placing the head of that thick penis into my vagina, and he slowly eases it in and I can't believe how my vagina is stretching to allow him entry.

“Mmmm…mmmph!” His fat knob had gone past my lips and I actually felt my lips struggle to open wider in order to accept his even thicker shaft.

Thank goodness I have had children otherwise I could never handle this.

“Ooooh Noooo, ooooh please…” He has gone in several inches and I have never felt so violated, with that great thickness filling and stretching me to what I know is my physical limit. And now he begins to thrust into me, again and again as his fingers masterfully stroke my clitoris.

His entry seems to go on forever and then I know he has penetrated me as far as his dick will go when I feel his body, mainly his balls hit up against me.

For the first time since having my first child, it feels like my pussy is being filled again, only more so because Sylvester is so big. But something else is happening because my vagina has suddenly begun feeling very wet. There is pleasure here, pleasure that cannot be denied.

“Uuuuh uhhhh uuuuh” he is pounding me, punishing me with his brutal cock and I feel it, him, beginning to take total control of my body. My lips, indeed my entire vagina is being tugged along with each stroke of his meaty penis. Despite myself I know I am going to have an orgasm to end all, and I can't fight it as he keeps thrusting and massaging me.

“TALK TO ME MRS. JACOBSEN! USE MY NAME AND TELL ME HOW YOU LIKE it!”

He has yelled it, and I sense what he wants to hear. With the knowledge that this man is going to make me orgasm, I have no problem coming up with things to say. “Mr. Sylvester…Oh Victor, It feels good. Your cock feels incredibly good.” And then I added with a giggle, “and it definitely feels different!”

“Keep talking. Do you like the way my cock stretches your tight little cunt?”

I have never liked hearing that vulgar C word being used to describe a woman’s vagina, but now hearing it arouses me further. He is talking about MY cunt!

“I like the way it is stretching my tight little cunt…YES!” Then I volunteered more info without being asked. “You knew once you got it in that I would react like this, didn’t you?”

Before he could respond I had something else to say. “Mmmm…Victor, it’s…my cunt is cumming! Ooooohhhh…”

He kept pumping. “You…you’re…I’m cumming again!”

I am racked with shudders as I orgasm again and again and he is breathing rapidly and I am trying not to cry out but I already have and I feel filthy and dirty with this horrible man inside me, fucking me, yes fucking my cunt with his thickness until I can't support myself anymore and I fall onto the bed as he drops along with me and lays his stomach on my back as he continues to ravish me with that thick monstrosity.

“Ooooh Victor that feels so good.” I immediately bite my tongue. ‘Why am I still saying it?’

“’I’m still cumming!” Even on my stomach there is no escaping the intense pleasure as I climax still again. Like he had said, I had never really been fucked before.

“Victor, you evil man. You own my body now and you know it, don’t you? I’ve never felt anything like this before.”

"You are reacting exactly as I expected, Mrs. Jacobsen."

Finally he explodes inside me and I can feel his contractions, and hear his breathing as he achieves orgasm. Again I feel something new, something different as his penis bucks and discharges what feels like a huge load inside me.

I am gasping, trying to catch my breath as I feel the incredible wetness that now seems to have soaked my pussy. He slips out, dragging half my pussy back with him, and falls on the bed beside me.

I couldn’t move and as I lay there I hoped that he was done and would now leave, yet at the same time I wanted him to stay for just a little longer, the time it would take to bring me to orgasm again. I felt wetness, wetness everywhere, from my eyes, my pussy, even my mouth as I realized I was drooling.

“So tell me, Mrs. Jacobsen, have you ever been fucked before?” He has rolled up against me and placed his arm possessively around me.

I felt so weak, so drained that I couldn’t even raise my head to reply, but as I turned my head to the side, our eyes met. I knew what he wanted to hear. I smiled weakly at him. “Yes. I’ve been fucked.”

“When were you fucked?”

“Just now. You fucked me.”

“Was that your first fucking?

“Yes.” I looked him in the eyes, hoping to build his ego so that he would feel more kindly towards me. “You were right Victor. I understand now. Until you I had never been fucked before.”

“So who owns you?”

I had already said that he owns me. Still, I hesitate.

“Who owns you? Say the name.”

I say it like I am telling someone else. “Mr. Victor Sylvester. He owns me, he and his thick cock.” I added 'his cock' because it seemed to me that I was not giving in to just him, and I wanted Victor to know that he also needs his cock to own me.

"Lay on your back." he commands.

I roll over exhausted and not much caring about anything except having another orgasm and then when it is done, getting him out of my house.

“Yes, I want to cum one last time. Make me cum.”

But it isn't done. He is on his knees, his head between my legs, and he is kissing and licking me. My clit, he is licking, and my labia, and inserting his tongue into my vagina. ’Doesn’t he mind my pussy being filled with his cum?

Oh God no, I am going to cum again, and I do, and I experience multiple orgasms, and finally he withdraws his head from between my legs and comes up beside me on the bed.

I am surprised. Instead of taking and using me like before, he has done something for me. When he wraps an arm around me and draws me close, I respond warmly to his first kiss, and when his tongue enters, I tongue him back.

"Now beautiful lady, one more thing we have to do before we end this most delightful morning."

I stare at him, and wonder what it is that he wants.

He straddles me and puts my arms above my head and his penis is between my breasts as he pushes my breasts together around his member. Quickly it becomes erect again, and he moves up the bed and puts his penis to my mouth. "Oh No, Please no." I beg,

"Ah, but you must, or everything will be incomplete." he says.

I open my mouth, and his massive head is inside my mouth, and I am almost choking it is so large.

"Don't be coy. You know what I want you to do."

Defeated now I begin to suck as he pushes into my mouth, and he takes one of my hands and places it on his member and I am holding it and sucking it.

“Run your tongue over the head.”

Yes, he owns me and I do as he says. Wanting to explore further in order to help take my mind off what I know will be the final result, I begin feeling the head of his thick prick and at one point the tip of my tongue finds the opening in front and since the tip of a tongue is so sensitive it feels like my tongue is going way inside since the opening in his prick, like the prick itself, is so large.

He laughs.” Keep that tongue tip there and my hot cum will knock it out of the way, big time.”

I don’t want that of course, his cum shooting into my mouth and knocking my tongue around, so I quickly take it out of the opening and return to running my tongue all around the head. This is easier than allowing him to fuck my mouth with his thickness and I hope he finds that satisfactory.

He does. “Oh yeah, baby. I love that action with the tongue.”

He is breathing harder and harder until he grows even larger and ejaculates into my mouth. Because my mouth is slightly opened in shock I have some cooler air coming in and as a result his cum feels hot.

I try to turn my head but he is holding me until his orgasm is over. Without saying a word he continues to hold my head over his prick. I know what it is he expects and my entire body quivers as I try to swallow. His cum is thick and there is a lot of it but finally, it is all down.

“Who owns you? I want to hear you say it so I know that you got it all down.”

“You own me Victor.”

Then he pulls away and I am totally ravished, weak, and drained. And I am sweating. I wipe away what I can from my face with the sheet as he lays there recovering. Finally he gets up without a word and goes into the bathroom and closes the door. I hear the shower running.

I have pulled the sheet up over my naked and used body when he comes out. "You are a magnificent woman, with a body that men would kill for." He said as he put on his clothes.

I sighed as his limp but still thick looking cock disappeared beneath his clothes. I wanted more of it one last time, but I hated this man just the same.

"You are everything that I dreamed you would be, and now when I see you at company functions, you can be sure that I will see you completely naked in my mind as you were for me this morning."

He walked to the bedroom door.

"Oh, one last thing, the board meeting to choose our next president is not until Friday of next week. So I shall have Richard attend a financial seminar in Los Angeles next week. Please keep Wednesday open for me. From ten in the morning and all afternoon if need be.’

He planned, demanded another session. The damage had already been done. I had been intimate with another man and I had, for the most part, enjoyed it. So now I was to be given another chance, one last chance to be fucked, truly fucked.

Smiling, I readily agreed, with one slight change. “Until 3 P.M. My kids come home at 3:15.” I looked hopefully at him. ”Victor, if you come at ten that will still give us five hours.”

“Give us five hours to do…what?”

“Five hours to fuck.”

“Five hours for me to fuck what part of your body?”

I knew what he wanted to hear and as I felt my face burning as I used that word. “Five hours for you to fuck my cunt.” I smiled hopefully at him. “Five hours for you to fuck me like no one else can.”

“That will be time enough.”

And he was gone. I shook my head. Is he really planning on fucking me for five hours?

As I gingerly felt around my brutally ravished and slightly tender pussy with my fingers, I lay there shaking, knowing that, orgasms aside, I was going to have to go through the whole nightmare again in a few days. But what choice did I have? I had none.

So what did I do? I shaved my pussy in order to surprise Victor. This next time would be the last time so I decided to go all out. Such was the price a loving wife must do in order to help her husband.

Of course, in the interim I had to do a little fibbing. My husband was so excited that I had shaved my pussy to surprise him that he made love to me twice that next week and though I was afraid he might he did not seem to notice any change to the interior of my pussy that had recently been stretched to the limit.

He felt small to me going in. It puzzled me that he maybe could not feel a difference because it seemed like he was not stretching me like before.

Maybe it was just that I was, however, aware of the size differential between my husband and his boss. I had an orgasm each time with my husband, but that was it, just an orgasm and not multiples. My husband though, during one of our two sessions pulled his cock out of my pussy and jacked off, shooting his warm cum all over my shaved cunt.

“Why did you do that,” I asked, smiling up at him?

“I don’t know baby, except that without all that hair, it will be real easy to do a cleanup.”

“That’s true,” I giggled. I sort of raised my hips toward him. "Want to lap it up?"

"No. I won't go that far."

And my husband’s boss came the next Wednesday promptly at 10 am.

Part 2 Round 2.

I was having second thoughts now. Though I had shaved my pussy for Victor, if I had a choice, I now wished not to have to go through with this. In an effort to be as unattractive as possible, I was wearing an old grey sweatshirt and sweat pants, and running shoes. With a scarf holding my hair, I hoped that he would not find me becoming. He walked in as I opened the door, and looking at me he quickly took me in his arms.

"So you favor the athletic look this morning." and holding my head so I couldn't escape his lips he began kissing me and as I finally turned my head away his hands went inside the waistband of my sweats and he fondled my buttocks as he kept on kissing my neck, and I could feel his maleness against my belly.

"Let us go upstairs." and as we went he felt my bottom all the way up the stairs and into the bedroom. I didn’t know why, but my pussy was already tingling. Then I knew why, it was the thought of how thick that cock of his is. I also was remembering what he had said, about all afternoon if necessary.

If he fucks me for five full hours, I will probably be crawling instead of walking.

In the bedroom he pulled the scarf off my head letting my hair down to my shoulders, he then pulled the sweatshirt over my head, and told me to remove the pants. I complied and stood there in a bra and panties. This time, instead of cowering, I stood there with my shoulders back and stared back at him.

He stared. “Your pussy looks different under those panties…” his eyes widened. “Damn, even with those panties on I can see that you have shaved that cunt. Did you do that for me?”

I wanted to lie but decided to tell the truth. One last time with him and it would be over. “Yes, I did it for you but of course my husband thinks otherwise.”

“Does he like your shaved cunt?”

“I guess so since he pulled out of me and jacked off and came all over it.” I was feeling ornery now.

“Pull those panties off and let’s have a look.” I did and again I stood before him with my shoulders back as he studied my shaved snatch.

"You look ravishing, Mrs. Jacobsen, simply ravishing. Let us take a shower together."

As I took off my shoes, he undressed and then led me into the over sized shower that Richard and I had built in. He quickly soaped my body and then his and embraced me with his full erection pressed between my legs and then he pushed his stubby finger into my anus quickly as I gasped and tried to escape his grasp.

"Please don't, please don't." I begged. “Not there!”

He ignored me and thrust his finger in deeper as he moved his penis against my clitoris and between my legs. The devil knew how to arouse me even though I was sickened by his touch.

The day was going to be long as he was doing his best to demonstrate, over and over again, how I had never been fucked, until him. Regrettably, he was right. He had obviously planned what he would do.

He fucked me, fucked my cunt, and I started having orgasms before he was fully into me. On my back, I really felt like I was being fucked, and though I hated what he was doing to me, I was responding warmly to his offered kisses.

At one point I asked him how he could possibly keep going. He smiled with that ugly smile and said,

"You must understand that your sexual attraction coupled with a man who is very hungry for you, plus a touch of the right medication - well all things are possible.

My god, I thought, he has taken drugs to keep himself ready. Those commercials on T.V. warn of ‘erections lasting four hours’ and I was wondering if he might end up in an emergency room.

"You must surely know that your beautiful clitoris comes alive at the touch of my fingers, your nipples become very erect, your ass is so beautifully rounded demanding to be fondled, your vagina is so small it is a great source of pleasure simply trying to enter you, and with such a great reward when one does, and your magnificent breasts which take my breath away, are shaped like those of Venus, heavy and firm.

Yes Mrs. Jacobsen, there are many reason why I can stay aroused for a long time when I am with you. You may try to pretend, even believe that you are disgusted by having to do this, but your body is responding to my caresses, and you get very wet, and your breathing comes faster, and I know that you have achieved several orgasms while we have been together."

I hated what he was saying because he was right. He was doing anything he wanted, and I couldn't stop him for fear of his revenge on my husband and me. But my body was responding to him whether I wanted to or not.

My husband’s promotion was dependent on my willingness to please, so finally I admitted it, though it was hard to do.

“You were right, Mr. Sylvester. I had never been fucked before you.” To prove my sincerity, I wrapped my fingers around his prick and leaning down, kissed the head of his prick. “I’ve really enjoy getting this prick of yours.” I gave him a stroke and sighed. “it’s not just the way it stretches my lips, the lips on my cunt, it’s also how it gets right up in there and rubs my G spot. I’ve never before felt orgasms like those.”

He became fully erect and this time I wanted it. “I…I’ve never before had multiple orgasms, back to back, until you.”

He surprised me when he got up and walked over to his clothes. He pulled a small digital camera out of a pocket, pointed it at me and said: “Now you can pose for me.”

I sighed. “Really? You want naked pictures?” I knew it would be fruitless to resist.

“Yes, really! These photos will be for me to enjoy while you are enjoying the fruits of your labor with all the extra money your husband will be earning”

He photographed me full naked front, back, on my knees with my ass and pussy pushing out and up from the rear, and then with me lying on my back with a pillow under my head and holding my vaginal lips opened with the fingers of both my hands while I smiled invitingly into the camera..

Then, after showing the results to me, he went further, taking close up photos of my pussy being stretched wide in various positions by his perpetually hard prick. And again, he showed me the results, and for the first time I could see how my tortured lips looked so thin because of being stretched so far.

His cock looked so wide compared to my cunt, ooh, there’s that damned C word. Excuse me since I am not saying this for him, his cock looked so wide compared to my vagina, that I still cannot understand how it is able to fit inside me.

He studied my face while I studied the photos. “Hot, aren’t they?”

I had to admit that they were. “Yes, very.”

“Show me which one you like the best.”

“Well, this one is the second best.” It was a photo that he had taken by holding the camera over our heads and aiming straight down between us. His cock looks impossibly large. Even though his head is already into me in the photo, it still looks like their is no way that the rest 
will fit into me, but somehow, it does. 

 

He studied it. “Yes, that’s one of my favorites too. My cock does look rather wide going into your shaved cunt. You picked that one as ‘second best,’ so which one is the best?”

“This one.” It wasn’t hard to choose. I had picked out the one that, though it was a close up shot of my cunt, yes my cunt, I was used to having it called that now, being stretched, it also happened to show my face in the background. My face was slightly out of focus, but you could see that it looked like I was really enjoying it.

“Excellent choice, Mrs. Jacobsen.”

That seemed to spur him on. Again he fucked me, and that is the only word for it, once as I had to bend over the bed, another time his full weight crushed me into the mattress as he did it again, and this time my legs were high around him as he was thrusting inside me and his finger was probing in my anus. Despite all this and my shame, I was thinking of those photos and found myself responding to his probing tongue while he probed my other two holes.

Yes, I was responding to his probing tongue, not only responding to his kisses, but offering up some kisses of my own.

That was probably my best orgasm, ever. I can't deny that I was having orgasms. I had many throughout the course of that day. He rested by making me model various items of lingerie, which he had discovered in my dressing table. He even went into my wardrobe and pulled out a very slinky cocktail dress, which he directed me to put on over my naked body. Then he pulled some spike heels out of the closet and had me put them on. Then he sat down and told me to walk around the room.

He took another five or six photos.

As I continued to pose he unashamedly fondled himself until I could see he was fully erect again, and he stood quickly and turned me around and felt me from head to toe running his stubby rough hands over the silk of my dress and finally when he apparently could not wait any longer, he pulled the dress up to my waist and threw me on the bed and entered me again, this time more roughly, and it was a long time before he achieved orgasm.

Again, I was right there with him, fucking back at him with my hips and achieving orgasm, only in multiples of what he could manage.

Some of the time he would get himself aroused by making me take that huge penis into my mouth until he became hard enough to fuck me again. He made me kneel to do it, or he would have me lie on the bed and he would make me suck him as he buried his head between my legs.

I reached the point where I didn't care anymore. Orgasms or not, I just wanted it over. I don't know how many times he was inside me, or how many times he made me suck him. But finally he could no longer perform. He pulled me into the shower and forced me to soap him down and rub his body. He wanted me to arouse him again, but it was no use, he was unable to do anything.

Even soft that prick of his was so wide that my mouth had to open as far as possible to take it in. I dried myself with a towel as he dressed. He had stopped talking and it was almost five hours from the time he came until he left my home.

I think that during those five hours Victor spent as much time inside me as my husband had in a year, and my pussy could feel it.

The kissing too, Sylvester now held the record. I kiss my husband only rarely during the sex act, but Sylvester had kept me going, craving his kisses even though I hated them.

I threw all the clothing he had touched, even the dress, which up till that time had been my favorite, into the trash. All I could think of was that he was gone and it was over.

Of course he had those photos to gloat and masturbate over for as long as he wanted. I could only hope that no one else would be seeing them.

Now I must wait until Friday when Richard came home and we could celebrate. I decided that I would make it very special.

For the remainder of Wednesday evening, it was impossible not to think about the past hours with Sylvester, who had ravished me, used me, taken every pleasure he wanted, and humiliated me over and over again.

But there was no question that he had made me have many orgasms because in addition to that marvelous appendage between his legs he knew everything that would turn a woman on, even though her mind was unwilling his sexual knowledge had brought my body to fruit

I had to admit to myself he had never really been rough, and I bore no marks to show what he had done to me. Well except for having very tender and red lips as I studied myself by using a hand mirror.

The first time he came I had been so tense for the first hour, and then when I realized that the power he had over my husband and I, and our future, was so absolute that while I never returned his lust, I became pliant and tried not to think about what he was doing, but only with partial success.

But when he returned this morning, I was cringing with the thought of what would happen. He saw right through my unappealing dress, and quickly reduced me to being his sex toy again. Afterward, I had showered for an hour trying to get the dirty feeling out of my mind. I decided that I would be so sexy for Richard on Friday when he came home to me, that he and I would start to blur the memories of my treatment at the hands of Sylvester.

Richard could never know. Sylvester was right about that. It would destroy my marriage. The mental images that it would bring to Richard would be too much for us to survive together.

I had mental images of my own to contend with. That night, as I slept alone, I dreamed of Mr. Sylvester, and mainly it was his cock that I dreamed about. “Ooooh!” I woke up with my hand on my pussy and moved it away in disgust. Apparently, while awake I could control my thoughts and memories of my husband’s boss, but sleeping was another matter. Finally, a few minutes later and unable to sleep, my hand returned to my tingling snatch

I almost called him, but he was married.

“Oooh Mr. Sylvester, Victor, fuck my cunt with that marvelous prick”

In my fantasies I had begun to use the ‘C’ word. I hated that word, but because it seemed so dirty I enjoyed using it when I was thinking of Victor. Victor, you see, had taught me to use it. I put a pillow over my chest and began hugging it with one arm while my other arm was between my legs. I was moaning and whispering the words as I worked my worn pussy toward another orgasm.

I needed something to focus my mind on about my sessions with Victor. My mind was working along with the fingers of my tight hand.’ It would be so nice,’ I was thinking, ‘if I could have copies of those penetration photos Mr. Sylvester had taken.’

I was thinking back and decided that the position I liked most with Mr. Sylvester was the missionary, with him on top of me nipple to nipple as I had my legs up and around him. Disgusting as it was with all that sweating between us and how close to me that placed him, it was at that time that I would respond the most to his unwelcome kisses.

“Oh Victor, you feel so good. Fuck me daddy. Like you said, I had never been fucked.”

My orgasm was intense, but not as good as I had hoped. I think it was because Victor had almost fucked me raw. I had learned. Though fantasizing on someone can be good, the real thing is better.

The same dream came to me on Thursday as well. I was taking a nap and once again I masturbated to orgasm. That bastard Sylvester, even now when I was trying to save it for my husband he was taking control of my thoughts.

Friday was finally here. I had iced a bottle of champagne, and I was dressed in the most provocative way that I could think of, I had even gone shopping to replace the garments that had such bad memories for me, and tonight I was showing off as much of me as I could, without being completely naked, when Richard walked in the front door.

I went to him, champagne in one hand, glasses in the other, and he took one look at me and wrapped his arms around me feeling my bottom, and kissing me again and again as he fondled me.

"I really need this tonight, darling, the last two weeks have been very difficult, they named John Fitzwater president last Wednesday while I was in LA, so we'll have to wait a little longer, but tonight is ours."

Part 3 Making the best of things.

I hope that that night was memorable for Richard, as I did everything I could to please him. But all the time I was thinking about that bastard Sylvester. He never had any idea of promoting Richard; he just wanted to possess his wife. I was almost nauseous from disgust at myself for falling for his threat. But then, what could I have done? He certainly could have ruined our lives.

My mind was filled with memories of how Victor Sylvester had used me, and of how I had responded. And he still had those photos.

After that our lives settled down once again. The masturbation sessions ended. A month passed. I had almost been able to put my horrible experience with Sylvester out of my mind, and then one day the phone rang. It was he.

"Mrs. Jacobsen, Victor Sylvester."

"Yes." I said coldly.

"I felt I owed you an explanation. I apologize for lying to you but you must know that your husband was definitely the choice for president, until I decided to make it a competition among the four candidate’s wives."

"What are you saying, that you used four wives to determine a promotion?"

"Yes, I thought that it was a great opportunity for me to get to know all four of you better, and it was a business decision as two of the candidates were very good, your husband being one of two favorites, and the other two perhaps less qualified, but the chance to sample the charms of four lovely ladies was too good for me to pass up."

My head was spinning in disbelief to think that I had been performing in a vile contest put together for this terrible man's pleasure. If he had chosen John Fitzpatrick to be president, then that must mean that his wife Marilyn had spread her legs for him .I knew Marilyn, she seemed to be even more conservative than me and I couldn’t believe that Marilyn had done that, so I waited to hear what revelations Victor might divulge.

"I am afraid one of the ladies, a red-headed beauty, was very forgettable, and I am sure that her husband finds her frigid. I pity him, but I will say that she managed somehow to take my prick and have an orgasm, two or three actually.”

I knew who he was probably talking about. She was a tiny thing and I could hardly imagine her being under one Victor Sylvester and taking his massive cock. “That was Harold Carter’s wife?”

He hesitated. “Yes, you guessed it, poor little innocent Betty Carter. I fear I gave her red-haired cunt quite a shock that day. After quite a while of me trying to enter her and her crying crocodile tears, I finally allowed her to mount me and after several minutes while she sweated all over me she finally got herself down over it. I think it surprised her when she had her first cum soon after.

I also knew Betty, casually, so wanted to hear more. “She enjoyed it?” I could feel my pussy tingling.

“No, Betty hated it right up until her surprise orgasm. The next two times she did enjoy it, but she was crying half the time, even when she was cumming.”

I had the fingers of one hand under my skirt now.

“The poor thing” I sighed loud enough for him to hear. “It must have been hard for her, having to do that.” I sighed again…”but I suppose it was easier for her the second and third time.”

“I don’t know if it was easier since the fit between us was extremely tight. She never did loosen up, but she was willing, remember that. She was helping her husband and all that.”

“Yeah, right. Betty was helping her husband in the same way I was helping my husband! Tell me Sylvester, while Betty was ‘helping her husband,’ was she kissing you too?”

My fingers were steadily rubbing now.

“But of course. Like I said, it surprised her when she had that first orgasm. She was kissing me before the orgasm ended. Betty had still more orgasms after the first one, so she seemed to enjoy the kissing.”

Did you get photos? Oh, and did you pay her two visits like you did me?”

“That’s a ‘yes’ and a ‘no.’ I took some photos with her the first time because her husband was not going out of town like your husband was. So unfortunately there was no second time.”

“Those must be some photos.” As I rubbed my cunt I was remembering how stretched my cunt had looked in his photos and wondering how Betty’s looked. I wanted to ask, but remember, I was supposed to be mad at Sylvester.

He laughed. “On the other hand, Mrs. Jacobsen, you were incredibly sexy, and would have won hands down if it hadn't been for one thing."

"And what would that be?" I asked coldly as my mind went to Marilyn. And then he confirmed it.

"Marilyn Fitzpatrick, while not possessed with your physical attributes, was very, very cooperative after the first few minutes once she saw my cock, and was a very willing sex partner. Even though you had almost continuous orgasms with me, she seemed to better appreciate my cock.

Also, she didn’t seem to feel guilty about it because she wished to continue the 'relationship' with me after her husband was promoted. While not quite in your league, Marilyn certainly is extremely well put together and extremely appreciative of my attentions."

He laughed. “She can’t seem to get enough of my cock. From what Marilyn tells me, because of my cock she rarely has sex with her husband anymore.”

"I see," I said, while kicking myself. If I had known, I would have been more cooperative myself, though I would not have been stupid enough to deny my husband. I knew Marilyn, and now I resented her for ‘winning out’, though at the same time I was glad that the pressure had been taken off me.

Marilyn I knew pretty well. We had shared time and conversation at company social gatherings, and I liked her.

Then he came out with the shocker. “Marilyn loves the photos I took of you, especially the ones of my cock in that tight little shaved cunt of yours.”

My heart was in my throat, but I had no response. Victor had promised that no one would ever know and he had not kept his word. I wanted to chew him out, but there was something else that I wanted more. Then I came out with it. “Can I have copies?” I was laying back on the couch now and rubbing my cunt even faster.

“What? You want photos for your husband to find?”

“I guess that wouldn’t be a good idea. Forget that I asked.”

“If you would like to re-visit the photos, I am sure I could arrange for you to view them with Marilyn and me. She did remark about how nice your figure is. As a matter of fact, based on the way she was studying those photos of you, I would say that she is attracted to you.”

He waited, giving me time to think on it.

“I might do that. I’ll let you know.” For some reason, his mention of the three of us together under those circumstances had sent my mind whirling. Then he blew it. He said it fast, maybe because he was admitting it, and I didn't have a chance to get a word in edgewise.

"Oh, and one other thing, Mrs. Jacobsen, your husband's record with Elotus is remarkable. His financial skills have made us very successful, and any idea of releasing him was out of the question. So I did lie to you. His job was never in jeopardy; in fact we constantly worry about him leaving us for greener pastures. So I must apologize for that threat. If you had refused me, I could not have followed through on my threat. I am too good a businessman to have ever entertained the thought of dismissing your husband." He laughed and went on, "and I am sure the board would have overruled any attempt to remove him. So thank you lovely lady, I will never forget the time I spent in your arms."

The phone went dead.

What an asshole.

I sat there shaking in disbelief. I had been completely used and abused. He had extorted sexual pleasure from me and apparently three other wives. Not only that, he had to call and take away the last shred of dignity I had by telling me that I could have simply said no, but I didn't.

I had pulled my hand out of my panties.

Damn him all to Hell. His telling me how Marilyn Fitzwater was lusting for his cock and maybe…me, had set me off again, and then on top of it I had so much as admitted that I might be willing to have a threesome.

I masturbated later that day before my husband came home though I hated myself for doing it.

Then one day Richard came home in the middle of the day, He found me just as I came out of the shower with only a towel draped around me. His eyes were sparkling. It had been two months since my awful experience.

"Darling," Richard said excitedly, "We are moving to California, I have been offered the presidency of the Jerome Corporation in La Jolla. I kept it a secret from you because I was afraid it would be a huge disappointment if it didn't come through."

I was euphoric, not only had my life soured where we were, but I was always dreading another phone call that would threaten me with revealing what had happened if I didn't cooperate again.

I flung my arms around Richard with joy, and my towel dropped to the floor beneath us, He kissed me passionately and pulled me to him, with his long fingers squeezing my buttocks, and we sank to the rug and enjoyed a most delicious fuck. Yes, a fuck. Apparently some of my new found sexual desire since my escapade had rubbed off on my husband.

The sex between us was wonderful. Our celebration continued throughout the day, and on into the night. It was a time I would never forget.

We were to make the move in two weeks and there was something I needed to do.

Part 4. Going back for more.

‘Brrrrring.’ I waited for him to answer the phone. He saw my caller I.D. “Yes, Mrs. Jacobsen?”

He had answered with a formal business tone, but I decided to address Victor by his first name since I had something to ask. “As you know Victor, we’ll soon be moving to California, but first I’d like to see the photos again.”

That was my roundabout way of expressing my desire to be fucked one last time. And then he tossed the curve ball.

“See them with or without Marilyn being there?”

That is what I had hoped to hear. I hesitated for maybe three seconds. “See them with”

Now he sounded really excited, and for the first time I felt like I was in control as he asked; “How soon can we do this?”

At last he was asking instead of telling.

“Richard is going ahead to California this week to scout out a home for us while I arrange getting the movers for our furniture and so on. Could the two of you come over Wednesday, say about ten?”

”That’s my favorite day of the week, Mrs. Jacobsen. We’ll be there.”

“And could you bring the photos you took with Betty as well?”

You want to see Betty’s photos?”

I was blunt, but after all, he had been the one teaching me. “Yes. I want to see how your fat cock was stretching her little cunt.”

He laughed. “I like your attitude. I can hardly wait until Wednesday.”

“Yes. We’ll have five hours.”

Marilyn came along as I hoped, and she actually hugged me as soon as she was in my home. We studied the photos he brought along, we fucked, and then we took more photos, the both of them took photos, and I participated enthusiastically. Unfortunately, I didn’t dare keep any, but Victor and Marilyn would have them to enjoy, and besides, they seemed to have each found someone that matched their sexual appetites.

This time it was not a case of me having to do this, and I saw a new side of Victor, a kinder, gentler Victor. But he still had that appetite.

When I say ‘appetite’, that was especially true as Marilyn satisfied some of her hunger by sucking Victor’s cum out of my pussy. She had been lying beside Victor and I while he fucked me gently and slow, almost romantically actually, and she had held my hand and kissed me while Victor brought me to a most wonderful orgasm, and in the process dumped what seemed like a gallon of cum in me.

He admitted after that fuck that both he and Marilyn had saved that load just for me.

I just couldn’t bring myself to go that far in reciprocating, but it didn’t matter as I had already brought Marilyn to an orgasm before Victor had dropped a load into her. That was almost as exciting as being fucked by Victor was, my seeing up close how it looked as he stretched Marilyn’s cunt.

“We’re in love right now, aren’t we?”

“What?” Victor had said that, and right to my face while Marilyn was next to me and she and I were kissing.

“How could we be in love? I’m married and you have Marilyn.” I didn’t bother to add that Victor was also married.

“No, what I meant was, when two people are heavily involved physically with each other, or three people,” he looked over at Marilyn, “then I feel that at that time they are in love. It’s a fleeting thing, but I feel that it is true.”

I looked at Marilyn and back at Victor. He was pumping and I was drawing near to another orgasm. ”You know, I think you’re right.” My voice went soft. “I love you Victor, and you too Marilyn.” I reached out and squeezed her hand.

They were both kissing me as I groaned through still another orgasm.

“His cock is marvelous, isn’t it?”

“Yes,” I answered back to Marilyn, “and he knows how to use it.”

Like me, Marilyn was capable of multiple orgasms with Victor. Victor of course, wanted to devote most of his time to me, and his excuse was that I would soon be leaving for California. Personally, I think that he was finding my body to be more arousing.

“Oh, Victor, there’s something I meant to ask you. There was me, and Marilyn,” I smiled at Marilyn and she squeezed my hand,” and there was Betty Carter, but who was the other wife, that fourth candidate’s wife that you screwed?”

Apparently Marilyn already knew who it was because she smiled at Victor and said…”She won’t believe this one.”

He smiled. “Jenny Caldwell.”

“Jenny…I remember her from one of the company parties, a cute little thing. Wait, isn’t she the wife of that young man who works in the mail room? She’s barely eighteen I think, and there’s no way that her husband could have been president.” Like Marilyn had said, I was finding this one hard to believe.

“True, her husband is my youngest employee and would have a long way to go, but she fucked me just the same.”

“You came to her house and…seduced her just like you did me?”

“I wanted to fuck her young pussy so I told her that she could help her husband work his way up in the company. I didn’t threaten her husband’s job if she didn’t cooperate or anything like that.”

“But Victor, she’s so young, and I remember her as being very shy and having a body that is quite small, almost dainty.”

Victor laughed. “She is small, and only weighs 95 pounds naked, but her body is filled out quite nicely. And you’re right, she is very shy, but she has an ability to listen.”

He grinned an evil grin at me. “You’re wondering if she was able to take my prick, aren’t you?”

I was holding his fat prick at the moment and gave him a squeeze. “Well, yes as a matter of fact.”

“She couldn’t, not really. But first let me tell you about her removing her clothes. When I suggested that she get naked, she turned all red and said that not even her husband had ever seen her naked body all at once and that she was very embarrassed about this. She said she had just shaved her pussy and was planning on having her husband find out about it that very night."

"Jenny said she had shaved her pussy?"

Victor laughed. "No, that that blunt. She sort of turned red, looked down at herself while still dressed and said she had shaved herself 'down there.' I kept praising her body as she removed each article of clothing. Now I was seeing it first and I told her how nice it looked.and finally, out of orneriness, once she was totally nude, I had her climb up onto her couch and over me while I was sitting there and display her pussy for me.

It was right there, just inches away and I could see her body trembling. I went right at it, shoving my tongue up her little cunt and in minutes she was crying out with pleasure and asking me to fuck her. But that was before she saw my cock.”

“How did you show it to her?” My heart was pounding. The thought of little Jenny seeing his cock for the first time was extremely arousing to me.

“I stood up and as she kneeled in front of me I had her undo my slacks and open my underwear.”

I was trembling as I started stroking Victor’s cock as I could see that relating this story was turning him on as well as Marilyn.

“What did she do upon seeing it? Were you up and ready?”

“Oh yeah, I was completely hard. Her eyes got real wide but she seemed to be speechless, so I asked her to wrap her fingers around it. She did, but used two hands to do it.”

“Oh Victor, this is so exciting to hear and I can imagine how excited you must have been. So how did you end up getting to fuck her?”

“It was easy, actually. I said, as she was holding it, ‘Do you want to do it on your bed?’ She never said a word and began leading me into the bedroom where she makes love to her husband.”

I giggled. “She used her marriage bed. And now she was about to be fucked for the first time.”

‘That’s it, exactly. Of course, they only had a one bedroom apartment, so that's the only bed they had. But I went easy on her with the language and the demands. I ate her for a while longer, but making sure not to make her cum so that she would still be hot for my cock."

"After your doing that, did she ask you to put it in?"

Victor nodded his head proudly. "She did, and it took me quite a while to work it into her but I think she actually was enjoying it even though it was uncomfortable for her.”

I smiled. “I remember the feeling.”

And then came the surprise when Marilyn said, 'Shall we show her the picture now?"

Victor nodded, and I knew they had been saving the surprise for me. I was shocked. "Right then she allowed you to take a photo of her, with your cock into her?

"Yes. I had just managed to get the head in. She said she could feel it and she wanted to see it, how it looked. So I said I would take a photo for her. Actually I really wanted to get a photo at that point because I was stretching her so much with just the head that I was having serious doubts about whether I would be able to go any deeper into her with the shaft.

I had to do some reaching around to grab my camera because I didn't even want to pull my dick out after getting the head in. If I pulled it out, she might not let me put it back in. She didn't want her face to show at first, so I took one close up and this one I have for you to see."

"So how did you get her to allow you to get her face in a photo?"

"I told her that I really needed to have her face in case I use her photos to jack off to."

I nodded. "I can see how that might work on a girl being fucked for the first time, her knowing you might jack off and be thinking of her."

Victor was still holding the photo turned down so I couldn't see it. "Just as I snapped the shutter she happened to look off to her left. I thought I might need to take another photo with her face showing but once I saw it, I thought it made her look real ornery like so that was good enough.

I was getting impatient and started stroking Victor's cock a little more rapidly. "Victor, can I see the photo please, the one that shows her face?"

Out it came, the photo Victor had taken while in the process of working his pussy stretcher into an innocent barely adult wife of his youngest employee.

"As you can see, I had barely gotten the head in."

 

Victor of course was staring at the part of the photo that showed his mean and nasty prick doing permanent damage to the wife of one of his employees. Me on the other hand, besides taking in a quick glance at her poor little pussy, I was studying her innocent face, and that young firm body and how nice her breasts looked combined with that flat and small waist.

I am not gay, but the thought passed through my mind at that moment that if I had the chance, I would not hesitate to make love with her.

But Victor and Marilyn were waiting for my thoughts, and I needed to say something.

"Oh Victor, she looks so little and cute there getting her first fuck. And after taking that much, she allowed you to keep going? That's amazing."

Even though I had not been there, I was enjoying the thought of what had been happening just as much as Marilyn seemed to be, and though I am sure Marilyn had already heard the story, I could see the excitement in her eyes as Victor related the story to me.

He grinned and nodded. “Yeah, up until that point, just getting my head in, I had been using my pre-fluid. But that wasn't enough to allow me to go deeper so I had to pull it back out and use some lubricant I brought along in anticipation of having to work it into her.

I knew that now, no matter how uncomfortable it was, that she really wanted me inside her. So I leaned down and kissed her and sure enough, she responded real nice like with her tongue.

Was she ever ready to be fucked now. I started fucking her real slow-like. It was a lot of fun for me because in addition to feeling how tight her cunt was gripping me, I could see her face and she was staring up at me with wide eyes and her mouth was open and it seemed like she had been blind or something and was seeing the world for the first time."

Marilyn giggled. "She was Victor, She was seeing the world through the eyes of a young woman who was getting her first fuck."

I giggled too, and looked at Marilyn. "Her first real fuck. We both know the feeling, that's for sure."

Victor of course, was really enjoying the reactions of his two 'subjects' as he went on with his hot story. "She had a bit of a struggle for a while and then, when I still had two or three inches to go she grew quite noisy and had an orgasm, a good one actually and she asked me to do it again because she had never had an orgasm before."

“You gave her a first orgasm? Oh Sylvester, that's so nice. Jenny must have been so grateful for that.” Strangely, now that I was a part of this 'conspiracy,' I was really enjoying hearing the story, because Victor's conquests had become a part of my thinking. I raised my head and gave him a little kiss on the cheek.

“Jenny was, and said so.”

“Did you do much kissing after that first one?”

“We kissed a lot, but the intense kissing came later. She kept kissing me, but just little short ones. She didn’t seem to want to do much passionate kissing until after I had gotten it most of the way in.

Jenny seemed to want that as it was the only way she could keep taking more of my cock inside. When she realized that I was buried against her she shivered all of a sudden and then pulled my head down and greeted my tongue with hers."

Victor looked me in the eyes. "Know what she said then?"

"I can only imagine. What'd she say Victor?"

Marilyn giggled. "You'll love hearing this!"

"She moaned and said; "Oh Mr. Sylvester, it feels like your entire body is inside me."

I nodded excitedly. "I can imagine! I know how it feels that way when you're fucking me, and her being even smaller and never having given birth, you must have felt like you were using a telephone pole on her."

Victor seemed to be getting excited as he went on. "Fuck was she into it now. She wrapped her little legs around me tight and shoved her face against mine. And then like I said after she had that orgasm she begged me to make her cum again.

So I did what I had to do and the second time she came quite quickly and then she asked me to keep going. Two minutes later she was cumming again.

She had company coming that afternoon so I couldn’t spend as much time with her as I would have liked. I wanted to make sure that she would have a session to remember for the rest of her life so I fucked her good, going sideways and all over the place with my cock.

Of course, the fit was so tight I really couldn't move it around all that much inside her, but it was fun trying and she really liked it.

After she had climaxed maybe half a dozen times I think she was totally worn out, or satisfied, or both. She just lay there afterwards while I was getting dressed.

She was in shock, I think because she kept lying there all sweaty looking and with her legs wide open. Poor thing. She looked so tiny being just 95 pounds and lying in the middle of that bed all by herself.

I must have done a good job on her because her pussy looked all red and raw, and of course I could see some of that huge load I had deposited into her starting to trickle out.”

Strangely, his delight had become mine. “Ooh Sylvester. You are such a…ornery man. You take delight in destroying women’s vaginas, don’t you?”

Victor looked at me and grinned. “Yes, I do, and I like knowing that I might have ruined the little wife’s pussy for her husband forever.”

“I gather that you don’t like men all that much.”

“No I don’t. I like their wives a lot more.”

“I think, Victor, that you don’t mean so much that you have ruined a wife’s pussy but rather you enjoy knowing that she might be thinking about your fat cock and making comparisons while she is fucking, excuse me, making love to her husband afterwards. Isn’t that what you enjoy doing?”

Victor looked at me, his eyes twinkling. “Is that how I have affected you?”

I nodded, and then admitted, “Every time my husband and I do it, I think of you.” Marilyn joined in as she commented, “Me too, most definitely!”

Victor nodded his appreciation at our honesty. “And that is exactly what I did to Jenny Caldwell. After a couple of minutes she sat up and looked down at herself and as she saw my cum running out she began crying her eyes out because she felt so guilty.

I asked Jenny if in the future she would be remembering how I had fucked her so well while she is making love to her husband. She replied ‘yes’ and said that was one reason why she felt so guilty about it. But then she sort of smiled and said that she was glad that I had taught her how to cum. “

“So she ended up happy then…?” I hoped that his answer would be ‘yes’ because I was feeling sorry for poor little Jenny if she wasn’t happy.

“She was, especially after I told her she had fulfilled my desires and that her husband would be promoted soon.”

“Well”, I said, laughing, “Thank you for that vivid description. And has he been promoted?”

“Yes, he is working for us on computers now.”

“Well then, it looks like Jenny helped her husband after all.”

“No. He would have made it there on his own.”

“You scoundrel, that’s what you did to me!”

“Yes, and like you she admitted that she had finally been fucked.”

“That would be obvious, especially since you gave her a first orgasm.”

“I gave Jenny her first five or six, actually.”

Victor Sylvester, I think, most enjoyed having we two girls sharing his penis back and forth in a blowjob.

My final act, physically, with Sylvester was for him to lie on me and pump, and pump, and then pump some more. I wanted that, not trying to cum right then but enjoying that feeling of having my lips stretched and worked, and after he had fucked me for a while, because we were kissing, it was more like we were making love, (oops!)

I was starting to get sore so I raised my legs and told him to keep pumping at the same exact speed.

I had changed the angle and that was how I ended it as his thick cock kept caressing my G spot and bringing me to one, two, three orgasms, orgasms that shook my entire body from end to end.

Marilyn was lying beside me and holding my hand. She was probably jealous but she knew that this was to be the final time that Victor and I would be together. After that, she would have Victor to herself, and of course, be enjoying hearing about any future conquest he might make.

I was so weak afterward that, as I felt his thickness throbbing as he was spurting a load into my married and ruined pussy, I didn’t have the strength to hump back at him. Instead, I could only lie there and enjoy it. At that moment, as we shared a final, gentle but passionate kiss, I think I actually was in love with him.

Of course Sylvester did one last thing with me, the thing I think he enjoys most doing with other men’s wives. As I continued to lie there, he got up and stared down at the pussy he had left behind. Oh, excuse me, I meant to say the cunt that he had left behind. I suppose it looked all red and raw looking, and had cum trickling out and running down the crack of my ass, because that’s the way it felt.

He was staring and when he picked up his camera, I slowly opened my legs a little wider, posing for him and wondering how I looked compared to his memory of Jenny Caldwell in this same position. He took several photos, of my damaged cunt from very close up and then from two feet away, and then a couple more with my face and breasts showing.

“Victor?”

“Yes, Mrs. Jacobsen?”

Oh, Victor can be so funny, still referring to me as 'Mrs. Jacobsen' instead of Gloria. “Thank you, for everything.”

Yes, in the end I had thanked Victor, even though he had tricked me into doing this in the first place. I felt that with Victor I had satisfied my curiosity as well as my animal instincts. Now I could go on to California with my husband and settle into a new life.

A month later our family was in a beautiful home overlooking the Pacific, and Victor Sylvester was merely a bad memory, at least during the day. At night, and regrettably, Sylvester would enter my mind while I was making love to my husband, and you can guess what my thoughts would be.

I so much miss his big fucking cock.

The End.
 

[El Cojelon]

On 4/12/2017 at 8:29 AM, El Cojelon said:

Here we are one more time.

Happy and Merry Christmas to all the people of Cuckoldfart.

Now another of the most exciting Cheatng and seduced wife stories

Their Wives Belong To Me

 

byrailroadlady© and highly modified by EroticWriter

Note to our readers. I found this a while back on another site and thought the concept of it was quite hot and fairly well written. I clicked on the name rail road lady but it would not work, so I could not contact 'her' if the author really was a woman.

I greatly enhanced the story, adding much detail, making some changes including the taking of photos, and heating up the sex. I place it here with acknowledgments to the original author and for your enjoyment. I also changed the title. Originally it was just 'Victor Sylvester.'

The call came at about 9 am.

"Hello!"

"Ahh, Yes. Mrs. Jacobsen?”

“Yes.”

Mrs. Jacobsen, this is Victor Sylvester, I work with your husband."

That was an understatement, Victor Sylvester was the Chairman of the Elotus Corp, and my husband Richard was the chief financial officer.

“Ahh yes sir. I know who you are.”

"I know you are aware that Richard is a prime candidate for the presidency of Elotus, and I need to have a word with you in private regarding his future and yours."

"Well certainly Mr. Sylvester, but I am not sure how much help I can be, and Richard is in Phoenix this week."

"Well, that's why I'm calling, because what I have to say is for your ears only, something of a surprise for your husband you might say."

His ‘surprise’ for my husband comment caught my interest immediately. "Yes of course, Mr. Sylvester.. Where would you like to meet?"

"Well, let's keep it informal, what if I stop by your home in about an hour, would that be convenient for you?"

"Well, yes, it will give me time to straighten up a little."

"Fine Mrs. Jacobsen, I'm looking forward to seeing you again." He hung up.

My mind is whirling; perhaps he is going to let me tell Richard that he got the presidency. What else could it be? Richard has been with Elotus for 15 years, and it is his whole life. He has advanced steadily to his present job, and is very excited about this opportunity to be the president.

The next hour passed very slowly for me as I anticipated the arrival of Mr. Sylvester. I showered and dressed in a way I thought an executive's wife should. And then his car pulled in the driveway.

Victor Sylvester was not my favorite person. I am sure he is very good at his job, but he does have a reputation for being very ruthless in advancing his interests for the company.

Physically he is rather short, about 5 7, and with a pot belly showing his love for drink and fine food, but he had always been quite polite to me and the other wives whenever there would be a company gathering.

I answered the door with the ring of the doorbell. He smiled as I stepped back to let him in.

"Lovely to see you Mrs. Jacobsen." he greeted me.

"Thank you, Mr. Sylvester” I said as sweetly as could be, though inwardly I was nervous. “I can hardly wait to find out why you wish to see me privately." I said. "Please call me Gloria and,” I pointed towards the kitchen, “would you like coffee?"

"That would be very good, thank you Gloria."

I relaxed. So far this seemed to be going smoothly. "Please have a seat in the living room, I'll be right back."

I could feel his eyes following me as I went to the kitchen for the tray I had prepared. My skirt was short but fashionable, and my silk blouse was what a career woman might wear. Smart, a little transparent and probably quite revealing as it clung to my breasts and allowed just a little cleavage to show.

I had worn nylon stockings and a garter belt, (Richard hated panty hose) and a string of pearls. I didn't wear heels often around the house but this morning was a special occasion.

I had dressed to impress and I am sure that Mr. Sylvester knew it.

Mr. Sylvester watched me as I came back to the living room. Bending over to put the tray on the coffee table I could feel his eyes looking down my blouse, and strangely, I enjoyed his looking. ‘This is for my husband’ I kept telling myself.

I poured the coffee as quickly as I could, and then sat facing him. His eyes followed me as I crossed my legs, and I realized that my skirt was quite shorter sitting down. Blushing, I uncrossed my legs and attempted to pull the skirt down but to little avail. He was enjoying this I could tell.

What made it even harder was the fact that now, facing him, I needed to physically push to keep my knees together so that he could not look between my thighs and catch a glimpse of my white panties.

"You are a beautiful woman, Mrs. Jacobsen."

"I am flattered Mr. Sylvester, but I am sure that is not what you came here to tell me."

"I came to talk about your husband's career and his possible promotion to the presidency of our company and the part that you will be instrumental in playing in seeing him realize his ambitions."

“My part?” I felt warning bells going off. "But how can I possibly assist you, Mr. Sylvester?"

"Lovely lady, you can guarantee his promotion by simply being nice to me."

About that time, with his comment to be nice to him, I realized that I had unconsciously allowed my thighs to relax and that my knees were no longer together. I quickly considered pushing them together and decided to let it go. What was done, is done. Maybe he can see my panties and maybe not.

"I don't understand." I stammered. But already I was hoping that what had crossed my mind wouldn’t come true. My mind was whirling with his words as he continued to gaze unrestrainedly at my legs, and letting his eyes drift up to my breasts. I felt my face turning red.

"Let me explain it to you then."

His eyes fixed on mine and he continued.

"Gloria, You are a beautiful woman, and I think beautiful women should share their charms and their bodies, and not keep them for just one man. You have been to the company gatherings and been seen by all. There is not a man in my company who hasn't expressed the desire to sleep with you, no, the word is they all want to fuck you, but I have the means to accomplish that for myself."

I think that was the exact moment that my situation became obvious. His outright use of the F word shocked me. ‘They want? He wants to fuck me?’ My heart was pounding because already I was feeling trapped. I stood up and pulled my skirt down. I couldn’t meet his eyes. "I think you should leave now, Mr. Sylvester. Your language is very crude."

He continued to sit there and smile, almost leering up at me.

"Ah, I see you don't understand." He paused, "If you don't grant me my wishes, your husband will not be promoted, and that will be the end of his dream."

"When I tell Richard about this you will have to answer to him." I stammered as my mind was reeling from what was happening. Deep down, I knew. There is no way that I can win this.

"Let me put it another way, if you don't grant me some pleasure with you, your husband will be dismissed. Oh, he will be allowed to resign, but there will be a cloud over his leaving the company, and I will plant rumors that will insure that he will never attain a high office in any company ever again."

His smile was gone now.

Trying to absorb what I was hearing, I sat down and all my breath seemed to leave me. He immediately zoned in again on my legs as my skirt pulled up. This time I didn’t bother to tug it down or push my knees together.

"You will have to readjust your life away from country clubs, fine homes, and the lifestyle you now enjoy." he paused, "So think about it very carefully before you get too indignant. After all, all I am asking is for you to be pleasant for a little time and it will all be over, and you and Richard will have all you have hoped for, is that too much to ask?"

He sat back, poured himself some more coffee, sipped it and looked at me over the cup.

I sat there stunned not knowing what to do or say, realizing that this despicable little man had the power to destroy everything that we had hoped for. And I thought of our two children whose future could be changed forever because of this man. And I realized that all those rumors about him stopping at nothing to get what he wanted were true.

"Your husband will never know unless you are foolish enough to tell him, because that would have an effect on your marriage that would never go away, so think carefully before you decide that my request is unthinkable to you."

“You’re asking me to cheat on my husband.” My voice rose, almost pleadingly. ”Mr. Sylvester, Can’t you see how traumatic that might be for me?

For some reason he kept going back to my married name instead of using just Gloria. I suspect that addressing me by my married title was making this entire affair more exciting for him.

“Mrs. Jacobsen, have you ever been fucked by any other man besides your husband?”

“Fu…? No, of course not, I was raised to be a good girl.”

“Well, this can be your chance to be a bad girl for a change. Just think: feeling a strange cock within your pussy for the first time. You just might enjoy it, and you can tell yourself it’s not cheating since you will be helping out your husband’s career.”

One thing for sure I was thinking. Strange cock or not, this man was not appealing and no way would I enjoy this. As he calmly sipped coffee, I sat shaking inside with the thought that I didn't have many choices, if I agreed I would have to put up with some unspeakable indignities with a man I now detested, and if I ordered him out, I was jeopardizing the future of my entire family.

"How can I be sure that you will do what you promise?" I asked

He knew then that he had me.

"You must trust me to keep my word" he simply said, with a smile.

"Then what comes next," I asked, my voice sounding resigned?

“First, since you have been sitting there and teasing with that skirt that pulls up so nicely, you can raise it now as you sit there and show me your legs, all the way up.”

I hesitated, then, going slowly, my face turned red as I tugged my skirt up over my knees and looked at him.

“Higher.”

My heart was pounding as I had to raise my butt a little ways off the couch to do as he wanted, and I ended up with my skirt up almost all the way to my panties.

“Now spread your legs, wide.”

My body shook a little and strangely, I felt my nipples suddenly harden as they rubbed against the inside of my silk blouse. Again doing it slowly, I opened my legs, further exposing my stockings, garter belt and white panties to his view.

“Very nice, Mrs. Jacobsen... You have fine taste in underthings. I’ve always felt that white underwear is the most intimate.”

Strangely, I felt a rush of heat surge through my vagina as I displayed my undies to him. I gave him ten more seconds to stare while opening my legs even further, and I could actually hear his breathing. My voice was softer now as I asked, “Now what’s next?”

"Well, you might show me your bedroom to start with." He smiled as he looked at me knowing that my surrender was almost complete. In just minutes or less he was going to be getting very intimate with me. Our eyes met and avoiding his I looked away and in the direction we would be going.

"It’s this way”, I said as I closed my legs and stood up. I couldn't believe what was happening to me.

He followed me into the hallway and I started up the stairs, and as I did I felt his hand under the back of my skirt and then it was on my bottom feeling me as we ascended. I stopped and looked at him and my face was burning.

"A man loves to watch a woman from behind as she walks, but it is even better to feel her walking." he said without apology.

“You promise that my husband or anyone else will never know?”

He sneered. “They’ll know only if you tell them, my dear.”

“All…alright then.”

Totally humiliated, I turned and started up the stairs as his hand found me again, feeling and groping me all the way up the stairs. I almost ran into the bedroom. He closed the door behind him, and motioned me to the center of the room.

I realized then that I had made a mistake bringing him into the room I share with my husband but it was too late now. I was going to be fucking another man on my marriage bed.

From there it all happened very quickly.

He walked over to me and put his arms around me then pulled my head to him and he kissed me, and felt my bottom and probed between my buttocks with his fingers, and he kept kissing me now using his tongue and then I felt him pull up my skirt and his hands were inside my panties, one hand in the front and one in the back, and he was rubbing my pussy, and feeling my bottom, and then his fingers two of them I think were inside me, and I pushed him away in revulsion.

Acting ‘indifferent’ at my rejection of his advances, he went over and sat on the divan.

My pussy still tingling from his sudden assault with his fingers, I just stood there, unsure of how to react. I knew that I had screwed up by pushing him away. If I wasn’t going to go through with it, why had I allowed him to start? That is what he must be thinking.

"Perhaps I am rushing you, beautiful lady." he said. "If you are wise you will try to enjoy this as I know I can give you great pleasure if only you will let yourself relax."

I knew that I must control my emotions because I felt sure now that he would be very vindictive if I let him know I found him repulsive.

"I need a little time." I stammered. "It is all happening so very suddenly, and I’ve never done this before.”."

He looked inquisitively at me. “Was that true, that you have only fucked your husband?”

I corrected him. “Only made love to my husband.”

"Of course." he said. “Only been made love to by your husband and now you will only be fucked by me. I think that might be an appropriate way to describe it since it is probable you have never really been fucked before.”

‘Fucked before...’ My mind was filled with images of this man lying naked on me and probing my body with whatever he had between his legs. He was correct. I. knew this would be fucking because there was no way in Hell would I be making love with this disgusting little man!

He grinned at me, an evil looking grin. “Had enough time yet?”

"I think I am OK now." I whispered. I was staring at him, trying in my mind to become interested enough in him to maybe allow myself to become aroused, if I was aroused, this might be easier to do. What he was saying was true. I made love to my husband, anyone else would be fucking. As yet, I had not realized what being fucked truly meant.

"Wonderful, then perhaps you can slowly take off your clothes for me, I have wondered for many years what you would look like totally nude, and I must confess I can hardly wait to find out."

I breathed a little sigh of relief as I realized that at least he wouldn't be touching me while I did as he asked, so I decided to try to stretch it out as long as possible to postpone what I knew he wanted to do to me. I unbuttoned my silk blouse, and pulled it out of my skirt, and I let it drop to the floor.

Turning slowly I sat on the bottom of the bed as he stared at me, and pulling up my skirt, undid the fastening to my stockings and slowly slipped them down, kicking off my high heels, and dropped them on the rug.

"Please put the high heels back on." he said quietly.

I did as he asked.

Unzipping the skirt I let it slip to the floor. Now I am standing in my bra, panties, and garter belt. I turn slowly, trying to prolong the moments. With my back to him I unsnap the brassiere, and my breasts are bared. I turn around to face him, and his face is almost distorted as he stares at me.

“Those are really nice tits. Let’s see some more.”

I am running out of things to do, and slowly I unsnap the garter belt and let it drop to the floor.

He gasps as he looks at me in what is a very sheer pair of panties that don't do much to cover my mound. I turn slowly, a complete turn, and another.

“Now baby, show me that pussy that soon is going to be wrapped around my cock.”

That starts me trembling. Then hooking my thumbs in the waist of my panties I slowly slide them down, and I sit on the edge of the bed again and take them over my knees, calves, and slip them over my heels. Slowly I stand up again, and I am completely nude except for the strand of pearls and my high heels. He is staring at me with hunger that scares me a little.

"Come over here."

I slowly walk over to him and stand in front of him, and he leans forward and kisses my belly, which causes a shiver to race through me from my hips to my shoulder blades. Then his stubby forefinger slips between my legs and he presses his finger against my clitoris. I jerk away in shock from this invasion of my body.

"You must be a little more cooperative my dear, remember what's at stake here and don't destroy this great future for your husband and your family."

Numbly I look at him and nod my submission.

Again his fingers find my clitoris, and he gently starts to massage it, and his other hand goes around me to my bottom, which he wantonly explores. Despite myself my knees are getting shaky, and I am getting very wet. My clitoris is swelling and is responding to his caresses, because that is what they are.

I can’t help it as the first groan erupts from my lips. “Ooooooh.”

Based on the way he had first been fondling me, I was expecting him to be rough, but he isn't and it would be easier if he was, because he is arousing me and I feel ashamed and dirty. I had wanted to be aroused but my guilt keeps me asking myself how can I possibly take pleasure in what this pig is doing to me?

“Feels good, doesn’t it?”

My face is red as I nod my head in agreement.

Suddenly he stands up and leads me to the center of the room, and he steps away and starts to remove his clothing. I try to look everywhere but at him, but I am drawn irresistibly to the sight of this grotesque little man, exposing his fat belly and his ugly body, which now has a full erection.

I’m surprised. ‘Oh shit! Just look at that!’

I am used to being made love to by six slim inches, but now something else is coming my way. I can't take my eyes off his erect penis. It is not real long, maybe a little more than seven inches, but it is extremely thick, from the fat knob and going all the way down the shaft where it is even thicker, and I can't imagine what will happen when he decides it is time to r******** me, for that's what is happening. I am being coerced into sex with this terrible man.

Using his right hand, he pulls the foreskin up over the head and back again. "Not bad for a little man, eh?" he leers at me.

I don't respond, but the expression on my face gives me away. “Can’t decide whether to be scared or excited, is that it?”

“Yes,” I answer honestly.

“If you have to do this, you want it to feel good, don’t you?”

“Yes!” I had just wanted to agree with him, but I realized that the way I had given a quick answer had made it sound like I was excited. “I thought about something like this years ago.”

“What’s that? You mean screwing me?”

“No, I mean, if I ever for some unknown reason decided to cheat on my husband, then I wanted…” I paused, unable to go on.

“If you decided to cheat, you wanted…what, Mrs. Jacobsen?”

If I have to do this, with a man not my husband, then I want the man to feel different.” I took another hard look at his penis. “And you’ll definitely feel different.”

“Now that you have seen my prick, are you admitting that you might find it to be exciting, and that you might actually end up wanting it?”

I answered honestly. “Yes. I can see where that might happen.”

Then, not wanting to be constantly reminded that I am cheating, I smiled and asked: "Please call me Gloria."

He sort of sneered at me. "No, for today you shall go on being 'Mrs. Jacobsen' because today you are a wife fucking your husband's boss for his advancement."

I nodded sheepishly. "Yes. I understand."

"And doing it in your marriage bed," he said, softly. "Now, put your hands on the bed and bend over." he orders.

I do as he says, putting my hands on my marriage bed and feeling tears come to my eyes at the thought. I feel fully and terribly @@@@@@@ as he is now behind me. My buttocks, my anus, my pussy, they are all out there and fully @@@@@@@.

He thrusts himself against me and I can feel that big penis between my buttocks, as his hands reach under and find my dangling breasts, with the nipples fully erect.

It isn’t bad enough that he is forcing me to have sex with him, but he has to put me into the most submissive or maybe, humiliating position as well. Then he takes one hand and finds my clit again and begins massaging it gently, and as he does so I feel him placing the head of that thick penis into my vagina, and he slowly eases it in and I can't believe how my vagina is stretching to allow him entry.

“Mmmm…mmmph!” His fat knob had gone past my lips and I actually felt my lips struggle to open wider in order to accept his even thicker shaft.

Thank goodness I have had children otherwise I could never handle this.

“Ooooh Noooo, ooooh please…” He has gone in several inches and I have never felt so violated, with that great thickness filling and stretching me to what I know is my physical limit. And now he begins to thrust into me, again and again as his fingers masterfully stroke my clitoris.

His entry seems to go on forever and then I know he has penetrated me as far as his dick will go when I feel his body, mainly his balls hit up against me.

For the first time since having my first child, it feels like my pussy is being filled again, only more so because Sylvester is so big. But something else is happening because my vagina has suddenly begun feeling very wet. There is pleasure here, pleasure that cannot be denied.

“Uuuuh uhhhh uuuuh” he is pounding me, punishing me with his brutal cock and I feel it, him, beginning to take total control of my body. My lips, indeed my entire vagina is being tugged along with each stroke of his meaty penis. Despite myself I know I am going to have an orgasm to end all, and I can't fight it as he keeps thrusting and massaging me.

“TALK TO ME MRS. JACOBSEN! USE MY NAME AND TELL ME HOW YOU LIKE it!”

He has yelled it, and I sense what he wants to hear. With the knowledge that this man is going to make me orgasm, I have no problem coming up with things to say. “Mr. Sylvester…Oh Victor, It feels good. Your cock feels incredibly good.” And then I added with a giggle, “and it definitely feels different!”

“Keep talking. Do you like the way my cock stretches your tight little cunt?”

I have never liked hearing that vulgar C word being used to describe a woman’s vagina, but now hearing it arouses me further. He is talking about MY cunt!

“I like the way it is stretching my tight little cunt…YES!” Then I volunteered more info without being asked. “You knew once you got it in that I would react like this, didn’t you?”

Before he could respond I had something else to say. “Mmmm…Victor, it’s…my cunt is cumming! Ooooohhhh…”

He kept pumping. “You…you’re…I’m cumming again!”

I am racked with shudders as I orgasm again and again and he is breathing rapidly and I am trying not to cry out but I already have and I feel filthy and dirty with this horrible man inside me, fucking me, yes fucking my cunt with his thickness until I can't support myself anymore and I fall onto the bed as he drops along with me and lays his stomach on my back as he continues to ravish me with that thick monstrosity.

“Ooooh Victor that feels so good.” I immediately bite my tongue. ‘Why am I still saying it?’

“’I’m still cumming!” Even on my stomach there is no escaping the intense pleasure as I climax still again. Like he had said, I had never really been fucked before.

“Victor, you evil man. You own my body now and you know it, don’t you? I’ve never felt anything like this before.”

"You are reacting exactly as I expected, Mrs. Jacobsen."

Finally he explodes inside me and I can feel his contractions, and hear his breathing as he achieves orgasm. Again I feel something new, something different as his penis bucks and discharges what feels like a huge load inside me.

I am gasping, trying to catch my breath as I feel the incredible wetness that now seems to have soaked my pussy. He slips out, dragging half my pussy back with him, and falls on the bed beside me.

I couldn’t move and as I lay there I hoped that he was done and would now leave, yet at the same time I wanted him to stay for just a little longer, the time it would take to bring me to orgasm again. I felt wetness, wetness everywhere, from my eyes, my pussy, even my mouth as I realized I was drooling.

“So tell me, Mrs. Jacobsen, have you ever been fucked before?” He has rolled up against me and placed his arm possessively around me.

I felt so weak, so drained that I couldn’t even raise my head to reply, but as I turned my head to the side, our eyes met. I knew what he wanted to hear. I smiled weakly at him. “Yes. I’ve been fucked.”

“When were you fucked?”

“Just now. You fucked me.”

“Was that your first fucking?

“Yes.” I looked him in the eyes, hoping to build his ego so that he would feel more kindly towards me. “You were right Victor. I understand now. Until you I had never been fucked before.”

“So who owns you?”

I had already said that he owns me. Still, I hesitate.

“Who owns you? Say the name.”

I say it like I am telling someone else. “Mr. Victor Sylvester. He owns me, he and his thick cock.” I added 'his cock' because it seemed to me that I was not giving in to just him, and I wanted Victor to know that he also needs his cock to own me.

"Lay on your back." he commands.

I roll over exhausted and not much caring about anything except having another orgasm and then when it is done, getting him out of my house.

“Yes, I want to cum one last time. Make me cum.”

But it isn't done. He is on his knees, his head between my legs, and he is kissing and licking me. My clit, he is licking, and my labia, and inserting his tongue into my vagina. ’Doesn’t he mind my pussy being filled with his cum?

Oh God no, I am going to cum again, and I do, and I experience multiple orgasms, and finally he withdraws his head from between my legs and comes up beside me on the bed.

I am surprised. Instead of taking and using me like before, he has done something for me. When he wraps an arm around me and draws me close, I respond warmly to his first kiss, and when his tongue enters, I tongue him back.

"Now beautiful lady, one more thing we have to do before we end this most delightful morning."

I stare at him, and wonder what it is that he wants.

He straddles me and puts my arms above my head and his penis is between my breasts as he pushes my breasts together around his member. Quickly it becomes erect again, and he moves up the bed and puts his penis to my mouth. "Oh No, Please no." I beg,

"Ah, but you must, or everything will be incomplete." he says.

I open my mouth, and his massive head is inside my mouth, and I am almost choking it is so large.

"Don't be coy. You know what I want you to do."

Defeated now I begin to suck as he pushes into my mouth, and he takes one of my hands and places it on his member and I am holding it and sucking it.

“Run your tongue over the head.”

Yes, he owns me and I do as he says. Wanting to explore further in order to help take my mind off what I know will be the final result, I begin feeling the head of his thick prick and at one point the tip of my tongue finds the opening in front and since the tip of a tongue is so sensitive it feels like my tongue is going way inside since the opening in his prick, like the prick itself, is so large.

He laughs.” Keep that tongue tip there and my hot cum will knock it out of the way, big time.”

I don’t want that of course, his cum shooting into my mouth and knocking my tongue around, so I quickly take it out of the opening and return to running my tongue all around the head. This is easier than allowing him to fuck my mouth with his thickness and I hope he finds that satisfactory.

He does. “Oh yeah, baby. I love that action with the tongue.”

He is breathing harder and harder until he grows even larger and ejaculates into my mouth. Because my mouth is slightly opened in shock I have some cooler air coming in and as a result his cum feels hot.

I try to turn my head but he is holding me until his orgasm is over. Without saying a word he continues to hold my head over his prick. I know what it is he expects and my entire body quivers as I try to swallow. His cum is thick and there is a lot of it but finally, it is all down.

“Who owns you? I want to hear you say it so I know that you got it all down.”

“You own me Victor.”

Then he pulls away and I am totally ravished, weak, and drained. And I am sweating. I wipe away what I can from my face with the sheet as he lays there recovering. Finally he gets up without a word and goes into the bathroom and closes the door. I hear the shower running.

I have pulled the sheet up over my naked and used body when he comes out. "You are a magnificent woman, with a body that men would kill for." He said as he put on his clothes.

I sighed as his limp but still thick looking cock disappeared beneath his clothes. I wanted more of it one last time, but I hated this man just the same.

"You are everything that I dreamed you would be, and now when I see you at company functions, you can be sure that I will see you completely naked in my mind as you were for me this morning."

He walked to the bedroom door.

"Oh, one last thing, the board meeting to choose our next president is not until Friday of next week. So I shall have Richard attend a financial seminar in Los Angeles next week. Please keep Wednesday open for me. From ten in the morning and all afternoon if need be.’

He planned, demanded another session. The damage had already been done. I had been intimate with another man and I had, for the most part, enjoyed it. So now I was to be given another chance, one last chance to be fucked, truly fucked.

Smiling, I readily agreed, with one slight change. “Until 3 P.M. My kids come home at 3:15.” I looked hopefully at him. ”Victor, if you come at ten that will still give us five hours.”

“Give us five hours to do…what?”

“Five hours to fuck.”

“Five hours for me to fuck what part of your body?”

I knew what he wanted to hear and as I felt my face burning as I used that word. “Five hours for you to fuck my cunt.” I smiled hopefully at him. “Five hours for you to fuck me like no one else can.”

“That will be time enough.”

And he was gone. I shook my head. Is he really planning on fucking me for five hours?

As I gingerly felt around my brutally ravished and slightly tender pussy with my fingers, I lay there shaking, knowing that, orgasms aside, I was going to have to go through the whole nightmare again in a few days. But what choice did I have? I had none.

So what did I do? I shaved my pussy in order to surprise Victor. This next time would be the last time so I decided to go all out. Such was the price a loving wife must do in order to help her husband.

Of course, in the interim I had to do a little fibbing. My husband was so excited that I had shaved my pussy to surprise him that he made love to me twice that next week and though I was afraid he might he did not seem to notice any change to the interior of my pussy that had recently been stretched to the limit.

He felt small to me going in. It puzzled me that he maybe could not feel a difference because it seemed like he was not stretching me like before.

Maybe it was just that I was, however, aware of the size differential between my husband and his boss. I had an orgasm each time with my husband, but that was it, just an orgasm and not multiples. My husband though, during one of our two sessions pulled his cock out of my pussy and jacked off, shooting his warm cum all over my shaved cunt.

“Why did you do that,” I asked, smiling up at him?

“I don’t know baby, except that without all that hair, it will be real easy to do a cleanup.”

“That’s true,” I giggled. I sort of raised my hips toward him. "Want to lap it up?"

"No. I won't go that far."

And my husband’s boss came the next Wednesday promptly at 10 am.

Part 2 Round 2.

I was having second thoughts now. Though I had shaved my pussy for Victor, if I had a choice, I now wished not to have to go through with this. In an effort to be as unattractive as possible, I was wearing an old grey sweatshirt and sweat pants, and running shoes. With a scarf holding my hair, I hoped that he would not find me becoming. He walked in as I opened the door, and looking at me he quickly took me in his arms.

"So you favor the athletic look this morning." and holding my head so I couldn't escape his lips he began kissing me and as I finally turned my head away his hands went inside the waistband of my sweats and he fondled my buttocks as he kept on kissing my neck, and I could feel his maleness against my belly.

"Let us go upstairs." and as we went he felt my bottom all the way up the stairs and into the bedroom. I didn’t know why, but my pussy was already tingling. Then I knew why, it was the thought of how thick that cock of his is. I also was remembering what he had said, about all afternoon if necessary.

If he fucks me for five full hours, I will probably be crawling instead of walking.

In the bedroom he pulled the scarf off my head letting my hair down to my shoulders, he then pulled the sweatshirt over my head, and told me to remove the pants. I complied and stood there in a bra and panties. This time, instead of cowering, I stood there with my shoulders back and stared back at him.

He stared. “Your pussy looks different under those panties…” his eyes widened. “Damn, even with those panties on I can see that you have shaved that cunt. Did you do that for me?”

I wanted to lie but decided to tell the truth. One last time with him and it would be over. “Yes, I did it for you but of course my husband thinks otherwise.”

“Does he like your shaved cunt?”

“I guess so since he pulled out of me and jacked off and came all over it.” I was feeling ornery now.

“Pull those panties off and let’s have a look.” I did and again I stood before him with my shoulders back as he studied my shaved snatch.

"You look ravishing, Mrs. Jacobsen, simply ravishing. Let us take a shower together."

As I took off my shoes, he undressed and then led me into the over sized shower that Richard and I had built in. He quickly soaped my body and then his and embraced me with his full erection pressed between my legs and then he pushed his stubby finger into my anus quickly as I gasped and tried to escape his grasp.

"Please don't, please don't." I begged. “Not there!”

He ignored me and thrust his finger in deeper as he moved his penis against my clitoris and between my legs. The devil knew how to arouse me even though I was sickened by his touch.

The day was going to be long as he was doing his best to demonstrate, over and over again, how I had never been fucked, until him. Regrettably, he was right. He had obviously planned what he would do.

He fucked me, fucked my cunt, and I started having orgasms before he was fully into me. On my back, I really felt like I was being fucked, and though I hated what he was doing to me, I was responding warmly to his offered kisses.

At one point I asked him how he could possibly keep going. He smiled with that ugly smile and said,

"You must understand that your sexual attraction coupled with a man who is very hungry for you, plus a touch of the right medication - well all things are possible.

My god, I thought, he has taken drugs to keep himself ready. Those commercials on T.V. warn of ‘erections lasting four hours’ and I was wondering if he might end up in an emergency room.

"You must surely know that your beautiful clitoris comes alive at the touch of my fingers, your nipples become very erect, your ass is so beautifully rounded demanding to be fondled, your vagina is so small it is a great source of pleasure simply trying to enter you, and with such a great reward when one does, and your magnificent breasts which take my breath away, are shaped like those of Venus, heavy and firm.

Yes Mrs. Jacobsen, there are many reason why I can stay aroused for a long time when I am with you. You may try to pretend, even believe that you are disgusted by having to do this, but your body is responding to my caresses, and you get very wet, and your breathing comes faster, and I know that you have achieved several orgasms while we have been together."

I hated what he was saying because he was right. He was doing anything he wanted, and I couldn't stop him for fear of his revenge on my husband and me. But my body was responding to him whether I wanted to or not.

My husband’s promotion was dependent on my willingness to please, so finally I admitted it, though it was hard to do.

“You were right, Mr. Sylvester. I had never been fucked before you.” To prove my sincerity, I wrapped my fingers around his prick and leaning down, kissed the head of his prick. “I’ve really enjoy getting this prick of yours.” I gave him a stroke and sighed. “it’s not just the way it stretches my lips, the lips on my cunt, it’s also how it gets right up in there and rubs my G spot. I’ve never before felt orgasms like those.”

He became fully erect and this time I wanted it. “I…I’ve never before had multiple orgasms, back to back, until you.”

He surprised me when he got up and walked over to his clothes. He pulled a small digital camera out of a pocket, pointed it at me and said: “Now you can pose for me.”

I sighed. “Really? You want naked pictures?” I knew it would be fruitless to resist.

“Yes, really! These photos will be for me to enjoy while you are enjoying the fruits of your labor with all the extra money your husband will be earning”

He photographed me full naked front, back, on my knees with my ass and pussy pushing out and up from the rear, and then with me lying on my back with a pillow under my head and holding my vaginal lips opened with the fingers of both my hands while I smiled invitingly into the camera..

Then, after showing the results to me, he went further, taking close up photos of my pussy being stretched wide in various positions by his perpetually hard prick. And again, he showed me the results, and for the first time I could see how my tortured lips looked so thin because of being stretched so far.

His cock looked so wide compared to my cunt, ooh, there’s that damned C word. Excuse me since I am not saying this for him, his cock looked so wide compared to my vagina, that I still cannot understand how it is able to fit inside me.

He studied my face while I studied the photos. “Hot, aren’t they?”

I had to admit that they were. “Yes, very.”

“Show me which one you like the best.”

“Well, this one is the second best.” It was a photo that he had taken by holding the camera over our heads and aiming straight down between us. His cock looks impossibly large. Even though his head is already into me in the photo, it still looks like their is no way that the rest 
will fit into me, but somehow, it does. 

 

He studied it. “Yes, that’s one of my favorites too. My cock does look rather wide going into your shaved cunt. You picked that one as ‘second best,’ so which one is the best?”

“This one.” It wasn’t hard to choose. I had picked out the one that, though it was a close up shot of my cunt, yes my cunt, I was used to having it called that now, being stretched, it also happened to show my face in the background. My face was slightly out of focus, but you could see that it looked like I was really enjoying it.

“Excellent choice, Mrs. Jacobsen.”

That seemed to spur him on. Again he fucked me, and that is the only word for it, once as I had to bend over the bed, another time his full weight crushed me into the mattress as he did it again, and this time my legs were high around him as he was thrusting inside me and his finger was probing in my anus. Despite all this and my shame, I was thinking of those photos and found myself responding to his probing tongue while he probed my other two holes.

Yes, I was responding to his probing tongue, not only responding to his kisses, but offering up some kisses of my own.

That was probably my best orgasm, ever. I can't deny that I was having orgasms. I had many throughout the course of that day. He rested by making me model various items of lingerie, which he had discovered in my dressing table. He even went into my wardrobe and pulled out a very slinky cocktail dress, which he directed me to put on over my naked body. Then he pulled some spike heels out of the closet and had me put them on. Then he sat down and told me to walk around the room.

He took another five or six photos.

As I continued to pose he unashamedly fondled himself until I could see he was fully erect again, and he stood quickly and turned me around and felt me from head to toe running his stubby rough hands over the silk of my dress and finally when he apparently could not wait any longer, he pulled the dress up to my waist and threw me on the bed and entered me again, this time more roughly, and it was a long time before he achieved orgasm.

Again, I was right there with him, fucking back at him with my hips and achieving orgasm, only in multiples of what he could manage.

Some of the time he would get himself aroused by making me take that huge penis into my mouth until he became hard enough to fuck me again. He made me kneel to do it, or he would have me lie on the bed and he would make me suck him as he buried his head between my legs.

I reached the point where I didn't care anymore. Orgasms or not, I just wanted it over. I don't know how many times he was inside me, or how many times he made me suck him. But finally he could no longer perform. He pulled me into the shower and forced me to soap him down and rub his body. He wanted me to arouse him again, but it was no use, he was unable to do anything.

Even soft that prick of his was so wide that my mouth had to open as far as possible to take it in. I dried myself with a towel as he dressed. He had stopped talking and it was almost five hours from the time he came until he left my home.

I think that during those five hours Victor spent as much time inside me as my husband had in a year, and my pussy could feel it.

The kissing too, Sylvester now held the record. I kiss my husband only rarely during the sex act, but Sylvester had kept me going, craving his kisses even though I hated them.

I threw all the clothing he had touched, even the dress, which up till that time had been my favorite, into the trash. All I could think of was that he was gone and it was over.

Of course he had those photos to gloat and masturbate over for as long as he wanted. I could only hope that no one else would be seeing them.

Now I must wait until Friday when Richard came home and we could celebrate. I decided that I would make it very special.

For the remainder of Wednesday evening, it was impossible not to think about the past hours with Sylvester, who had ravished me, used me, taken every pleasure he wanted, and humiliated me over and over again.

But there was no question that he had made me have many orgasms because in addition to that marvelous appendage between his legs he knew everything that would turn a woman on, even though her mind was unwilling his sexual knowledge had brought my body to fruit

I had to admit to myself he had never really been rough, and I bore no marks to show what he had done to me. Well except for having very tender and red lips as I studied myself by using a hand mirror.

The first time he came I had been so tense for the first hour, and then when I realized that the power he had over my husband and I, and our future, was so absolute that while I never returned his lust, I became pliant and tried not to think about what he was doing, but only with partial success.

But when he returned this morning, I was cringing with the thought of what would happen. He saw right through my unappealing dress, and quickly reduced me to being his sex toy again. Afterward, I had showered for an hour trying to get the dirty feeling out of my mind. I decided that I would be so sexy for Richard on Friday when he came home to me, that he and I would start to blur the memories of my treatment at the hands of Sylvester.

Richard could never know. Sylvester was right about that. It would destroy my marriage. The mental images that it would bring to Richard would be too much for us to survive together.

I had mental images of my own to contend with. That night, as I slept alone, I dreamed of Mr. Sylvester, and mainly it was his cock that I dreamed about. “Ooooh!” I woke up with my hand on my pussy and moved it away in disgust. Apparently, while awake I could control my thoughts and memories of my husband’s boss, but sleeping was another matter. Finally, a few minutes later and unable to sleep, my hand returned to my tingling snatch

I almost called him, but he was married.

“Oooh Mr. Sylvester, Victor, fuck my cunt with that marvelous prick”

In my fantasies I had begun to use the ‘C’ word. I hated that word, but because it seemed so dirty I enjoyed using it when I was thinking of Victor. Victor, you see, had taught me to use it. I put a pillow over my chest and began hugging it with one arm while my other arm was between my legs. I was moaning and whispering the words as I worked my worn pussy toward another orgasm.

I needed something to focus my mind on about my sessions with Victor. My mind was working along with the fingers of my tight hand.’ It would be so nice,’ I was thinking, ‘if I could have copies of those penetration photos Mr. Sylvester had taken.’

I was thinking back and decided that the position I liked most with Mr. Sylvester was the missionary, with him on top of me nipple to nipple as I had my legs up and around him. Disgusting as it was with all that sweating between us and how close to me that placed him, it was at that time that I would respond the most to his unwelcome kisses.

“Oh Victor, you feel so good. Fuck me daddy. Like you said, I had never been fucked.”

My orgasm was intense, but not as good as I had hoped. I think it was because Victor had almost fucked me raw. I had learned. Though fantasizing on someone can be good, the real thing is better.

The same dream came to me on Thursday as well. I was taking a nap and once again I masturbated to orgasm. That bastard Sylvester, even now when I was trying to save it for my husband he was taking control of my thoughts.

Friday was finally here. I had iced a bottle of champagne, and I was dressed in the most provocative way that I could think of, I had even gone shopping to replace the garments that had such bad memories for me, and tonight I was showing off as much of me as I could, without being completely naked, when Richard walked in the front door.

I went to him, champagne in one hand, glasses in the other, and he took one look at me and wrapped his arms around me feeling my bottom, and kissing me again and again as he fondled me.

"I really need this tonight, darling, the last two weeks have been very difficult, they named John Fitzwater president last Wednesday while I was in LA, so we'll have to wait a little longer, but tonight is ours."

Part 3 Making the best of things.

I hope that that night was memorable for Richard, as I did everything I could to please him. But all the time I was thinking about that bastard Sylvester. He never had any idea of promoting Richard; he just wanted to possess his wife. I was almost nauseous from disgust at myself for falling for his threat. But then, what could I have done? He certainly could have ruined our lives.

My mind was filled with memories of how Victor Sylvester had used me, and of how I had responded. And he still had those photos.

After that our lives settled down once again. The masturbation sessions ended. A month passed. I had almost been able to put my horrible experience with Sylvester out of my mind, and then one day the phone rang. It was he.

"Mrs. Jacobsen, Victor Sylvester."

"Yes." I said coldly.

"I felt I owed you an explanation. I apologize for lying to you but you must know that your husband was definitely the choice for president, until I decided to make it a competition among the four candidate’s wives."

"What are you saying, that you used four wives to determine a promotion?"

"Yes, I thought that it was a great opportunity for me to get to know all four of you better, and it was a business decision as two of the candidates were very good, your husband being one of two favorites, and the other two perhaps less qualified, but the chance to sample the charms of four lovely ladies was too good for me to pass up."

My head was spinning in disbelief to think that I had been performing in a vile contest put together for this terrible man's pleasure. If he had chosen John Fitzpatrick to be president, then that must mean that his wife Marilyn had spread her legs for him .I knew Marilyn, she seemed to be even more conservative than me and I couldn’t believe that Marilyn had done that, so I waited to hear what revelations Victor might divulge.

"I am afraid one of the ladies, a red-headed beauty, was very forgettable, and I am sure that her husband finds her frigid. I pity him, but I will say that she managed somehow to take my prick and have an orgasm, two or three actually.”

I knew who he was probably talking about. She was a tiny thing and I could hardly imagine her being under one Victor Sylvester and taking his massive cock. “That was Harold Carter’s wife?”

He hesitated. “Yes, you guessed it, poor little innocent Betty Carter. I fear I gave her red-haired cunt quite a shock that day. After quite a while of me trying to enter her and her crying crocodile tears, I finally allowed her to mount me and after several minutes while she sweated all over me she finally got herself down over it. I think it surprised her when she had her first cum soon after.

I also knew Betty, casually, so wanted to hear more. “She enjoyed it?” I could feel my pussy tingling.

“No, Betty hated it right up until her surprise orgasm. The next two times she did enjoy it, but she was crying half the time, even when she was cumming.”

I had the fingers of one hand under my skirt now.

“The poor thing” I sighed loud enough for him to hear. “It must have been hard for her, having to do that.” I sighed again…”but I suppose it was easier for her the second and third time.”

“I don’t know if it was easier since the fit between us was extremely tight. She never did loosen up, but she was willing, remember that. She was helping her husband and all that.”

“Yeah, right. Betty was helping her husband in the same way I was helping my husband! Tell me Sylvester, while Betty was ‘helping her husband,’ was she kissing you too?”

My fingers were steadily rubbing now.

“But of course. Like I said, it surprised her when she had that first orgasm. She was kissing me before the orgasm ended. Betty had still more orgasms after the first one, so she seemed to enjoy the kissing.”

Did you get photos? Oh, and did you pay her two visits like you did me?”

“That’s a ‘yes’ and a ‘no.’ I took some photos with her the first time because her husband was not going out of town like your husband was. So unfortunately there was no second time.”

“Those must be some photos.” As I rubbed my cunt I was remembering how stretched my cunt had looked in his photos and wondering how Betty’s looked. I wanted to ask, but remember, I was supposed to be mad at Sylvester.

He laughed. “On the other hand, Mrs. Jacobsen, you were incredibly sexy, and would have won hands down if it hadn't been for one thing."

"And what would that be?" I asked coldly as my mind went to Marilyn. And then he confirmed it.

"Marilyn Fitzpatrick, while not possessed with your physical attributes, was very, very cooperative after the first few minutes once she saw my cock, and was a very willing sex partner. Even though you had almost continuous orgasms with me, she seemed to better appreciate my cock.

Also, she didn’t seem to feel guilty about it because she wished to continue the 'relationship' with me after her husband was promoted. While not quite in your league, Marilyn certainly is extremely well put together and extremely appreciative of my attentions."

He laughed. “She can’t seem to get enough of my cock. From what Marilyn tells me, because of my cock she rarely has sex with her husband anymore.”

"I see," I said, while kicking myself. If I had known, I would have been more cooperative myself, though I would not have been stupid enough to deny my husband. I knew Marilyn, and now I resented her for ‘winning out’, though at the same time I was glad that the pressure had been taken off me.

Marilyn I knew pretty well. We had shared time and conversation at company social gatherings, and I liked her.

Then he came out with the shocker. “Marilyn loves the photos I took of you, especially the ones of my cock in that tight little shaved cunt of yours.”

My heart was in my throat, but I had no response. Victor had promised that no one would ever know and he had not kept his word. I wanted to chew him out, but there was something else that I wanted more. Then I came out with it. “Can I have copies?” I was laying back on the couch now and rubbing my cunt even faster.

“What? You want photos for your husband to find?”

“I guess that wouldn’t be a good idea. Forget that I asked.”

“If you would like to re-visit the photos, I am sure I could arrange for you to view them with Marilyn and me. She did remark about how nice your figure is. As a matter of fact, based on the way she was studying those photos of you, I would say that she is attracted to you.”

He waited, giving me time to think on it.

“I might do that. I’ll let you know.” For some reason, his mention of the three of us together under those circumstances had sent my mind whirling. Then he blew it. He said it fast, maybe because he was admitting it, and I didn't have a chance to get a word in edgewise.

"Oh, and one other thing, Mrs. Jacobsen, your husband's record with Elotus is remarkable. His financial skills have made us very successful, and any idea of releasing him was out of the question. So I did lie to you. His job was never in jeopardy; in fact we constantly worry about him leaving us for greener pastures. So I must apologize for that threat. If you had refused me, I could not have followed through on my threat. I am too good a businessman to have ever entertained the thought of dismissing your husband." He laughed and went on, "and I am sure the board would have overruled any attempt to remove him. So thank you lovely lady, I will never forget the time I spent in your arms."

The phone went dead.

What an asshole.

I sat there shaking in disbelief. I had been completely used and abused. He had extorted sexual pleasure from me and apparently three other wives. Not only that, he had to call and take away the last shred of dignity I had by telling me that I could have simply said no, but I didn't.

I had pulled my hand out of my panties.

Damn him all to Hell. His telling me how Marilyn Fitzwater was lusting for his cock and maybe…me, had set me off again, and then on top of it I had so much as admitted that I might be willing to have a threesome.

I masturbated later that day before my husband came home though I hated myself for doing it.

Then one day Richard came home in the middle of the day, He found me just as I came out of the shower with only a towel draped around me. His eyes were sparkling. It had been two months since my awful experience.

"Darling," Richard said excitedly, "We are moving to California, I have been offered the presidency of the Jerome Corporation in La Jolla. I kept it a secret from you because I was afraid it would be a huge disappointment if it didn't come through."

I was euphoric, not only had my life soured where we were, but I was always dreading another phone call that would threaten me with revealing what had happened if I didn't cooperate again.

I flung my arms around Richard with joy, and my towel dropped to the floor beneath us, He kissed me passionately and pulled me to him, with his long fingers squeezing my buttocks, and we sank to the rug and enjoyed a most delicious fuck. Yes, a fuck. Apparently some of my new found sexual desire since my escapade had rubbed off on my husband.

The sex between us was wonderful. Our celebration continued throughout the day, and on into the night. It was a time I would never forget.

We were to make the move in two weeks and there was something I needed to do.

Part 4. Going back for more.

‘Brrrrring.’ I waited for him to answer the phone. He saw my caller I.D. “Yes, Mrs. Jacobsen?”

He had answered with a formal business tone, but I decided to address Victor by his first name since I had something to ask. “As you know Victor, we’ll soon be moving to California, but first I’d like to see the photos again.”

That was my roundabout way of expressing my desire to be fucked one last time. And then he tossed the curve ball.

“See them with or without Marilyn being there?”

That is what I had hoped to hear. I hesitated for maybe three seconds. “See them with”

Now he sounded really excited, and for the first time I felt like I was in control as he asked; “How soon can we do this?”

At last he was asking instead of telling.

“Richard is going ahead to California this week to scout out a home for us while I arrange getting the movers for our furniture and so on. Could the two of you come over Wednesday, say about ten?”

”That’s my favorite day of the week, Mrs. Jacobsen. We’ll be there.”

“And could you bring the photos you took with Betty as well?”

You want to see Betty’s photos?”

I was blunt, but after all, he had been the one teaching me. “Yes. I want to see how your fat cock was stretching her little cunt.”

He laughed. “I like your attitude. I can hardly wait until Wednesday.”

“Yes. We’ll have five hours.”

Marilyn came along as I hoped, and she actually hugged me as soon as she was in my home. We studied the photos he brought along, we fucked, and then we took more photos, the both of them took photos, and I participated enthusiastically. Unfortunately, I didn’t dare keep any, but Victor and Marilyn would have them to enjoy, and besides, they seemed to have each found someone that matched their sexual appetites.

This time it was not a case of me having to do this, and I saw a new side of Victor, a kinder, gentler Victor. But he still had that appetite.

When I say ‘appetite’, that was especially true as Marilyn satisfied some of her hunger by sucking Victor’s cum out of my pussy. She had been lying beside Victor and I while he fucked me gently and slow, almost romantically actually, and she had held my hand and kissed me while Victor brought me to a most wonderful orgasm, and in the process dumped what seemed like a gallon of cum in me.

He admitted after that fuck that both he and Marilyn had saved that load just for me.

I just couldn’t bring myself to go that far in reciprocating, but it didn’t matter as I had already brought Marilyn to an orgasm before Victor had dropped a load into her. That was almost as exciting as being fucked by Victor was, my seeing up close how it looked as he stretched Marilyn’s cunt.

“We’re in love right now, aren’t we?”

“What?” Victor had said that, and right to my face while Marilyn was next to me and she and I were kissing.

“How could we be in love? I’m married and you have Marilyn.” I didn’t bother to add that Victor was also married.

“No, what I meant was, when two people are heavily involved physically with each other, or three people,” he looked over at Marilyn, “then I feel that at that time they are in love. It’s a fleeting thing, but I feel that it is true.”

I looked at Marilyn and back at Victor. He was pumping and I was drawing near to another orgasm. ”You know, I think you’re right.” My voice went soft. “I love you Victor, and you too Marilyn.” I reached out and squeezed her hand.

They were both kissing me as I groaned through still another orgasm.

“His cock is marvelous, isn’t it?”

“Yes,” I answered back to Marilyn, “and he knows how to use it.”

Like me, Marilyn was capable of multiple orgasms with Victor. Victor of course, wanted to devote most of his time to me, and his excuse was that I would soon be leaving for California. Personally, I think that he was finding my body to be more arousing.

“Oh, Victor, there’s something I meant to ask you. There was me, and Marilyn,” I smiled at Marilyn and she squeezed my hand,” and there was Betty Carter, but who was the other wife, that fourth candidate’s wife that you screwed?”

Apparently Marilyn already knew who it was because she smiled at Victor and said…”She won’t believe this one.”

He smiled. “Jenny Caldwell.”

“Jenny…I remember her from one of the company parties, a cute little thing. Wait, isn’t she the wife of that young man who works in the mail room? She’s barely eighteen I think, and there’s no way that her husband could have been president.” Like Marilyn had said, I was finding this one hard to believe.

“True, her husband is my youngest employee and would have a long way to go, but she fucked me just the same.”

“You came to her house and…seduced her just like you did me?”

“I wanted to fuck her young pussy so I told her that she could help her husband work his way up in the company. I didn’t threaten her husband’s job if she didn’t cooperate or anything like that.”

“But Victor, she’s so young, and I remember her as being very shy and having a body that is quite small, almost dainty.”

Victor laughed. “She is small, and only weighs 95 pounds naked, but her body is filled out quite nicely. And you’re right, she is very shy, but she has an ability to listen.”

He grinned an evil grin at me. “You’re wondering if she was able to take my prick, aren’t you?”

I was holding his fat prick at the moment and gave him a squeeze. “Well, yes as a matter of fact.”

“She couldn’t, not really. But first let me tell you about her removing her clothes. When I suggested that she get naked, she turned all red and said that not even her husband had ever seen her naked body all at once and that she was very embarrassed about this. She said she had just shaved her pussy and was planning on having her husband find out about it that very night."

"Jenny said she had shaved her pussy?"

Victor laughed. "No, that that blunt. She sort of turned red, looked down at herself while still dressed and said she had shaved herself 'down there.' I kept praising her body as she removed each article of clothing. Now I was seeing it first and I told her how nice it looked.and finally, out of orneriness, once she was totally nude, I had her climb up onto her couch and over me while I was sitting there and display her pussy for me.

It was right there, just inches away and I could see her body trembling. I went right at it, shoving my tongue up her little cunt and in minutes she was crying out with pleasure and asking me to fuck her. But that was before she saw my cock.”

“How did you show it to her?” My heart was pounding. The thought of little Jenny seeing his cock for the first time was extremely arousing to me.

“I stood up and as she kneeled in front of me I had her undo my slacks and open my underwear.”

I was trembling as I started stroking Victor’s cock as I could see that relating this story was turning him on as well as Marilyn.

“What did she do upon seeing it? Were you up and ready?”

“Oh yeah, I was completely hard. Her eyes got real wide but she seemed to be speechless, so I asked her to wrap her fingers around it. She did, but used two hands to do it.”

“Oh Victor, this is so exciting to hear and I can imagine how excited you must have been. So how did you end up getting to fuck her?”

“It was easy, actually. I said, as she was holding it, ‘Do you want to do it on your bed?’ She never said a word and began leading me into the bedroom where she makes love to her husband.”

I giggled. “She used her marriage bed. And now she was about to be fucked for the first time.”

‘That’s it, exactly. Of course, they only had a one bedroom apartment, so that's the only bed they had. But I went easy on her with the language and the demands. I ate her for a while longer, but making sure not to make her cum so that she would still be hot for my cock."

"After your doing that, did she ask you to put it in?"

Victor nodded his head proudly. "She did, and it took me quite a while to work it into her but I think she actually was enjoying it even though it was uncomfortable for her.”

I smiled. “I remember the feeling.”

And then came the surprise when Marilyn said, 'Shall we show her the picture now?"

Victor nodded, and I knew they had been saving the surprise for me. I was shocked. "Right then she allowed you to take a photo of her, with your cock into her?

"Yes. I had just managed to get the head in. She said she could feel it and she wanted to see it, how it looked. So I said I would take a photo for her. Actually I really wanted to get a photo at that point because I was stretching her so much with just the head that I was having serious doubts about whether I would be able to go any deeper into her with the shaft.

I had to do some reaching around to grab my camera because I didn't even want to pull my dick out after getting the head in. If I pulled it out, she might not let me put it back in. She didn't want her face to show at first, so I took one close up and this one I have for you to see."

"So how did you get her to allow you to get her face in a photo?"

"I told her that I really needed to have her face in case I use her photos to jack off to."

I nodded. "I can see how that might work on a girl being fucked for the first time, her knowing you might jack off and be thinking of her."

Victor was still holding the photo turned down so I couldn't see it. "Just as I snapped the shutter she happened to look off to her left. I thought I might need to take another photo with her face showing but once I saw it, I thought it made her look real ornery like so that was good enough.

I was getting impatient and started stroking Victor's cock a little more rapidly. "Victor, can I see the photo please, the one that shows her face?"

Out it came, the photo Victor had taken while in the process of working his pussy stretcher into an innocent barely adult wife of his youngest employee.

"As you can see, I had barely gotten the head in."

 

Victor of course was staring at the part of the photo that showed his mean and nasty prick doing permanent damage to the wife of one of his employees. Me on the other hand, besides taking in a quick glance at her poor little pussy, I was studying her innocent face, and that young firm body and how nice her breasts looked combined with that flat and small waist.

I am not gay, but the thought passed through my mind at that moment that if I had the chance, I would not hesitate to make love with her.

But Victor and Marilyn were waiting for my thoughts, and I needed to say something.

"Oh Victor, she looks so little and cute there getting her first fuck. And after taking that much, she allowed you to keep going? That's amazing."

Even though I had not been there, I was enjoying the thought of what had been happening just as much as Marilyn seemed to be, and though I am sure Marilyn had already heard the story, I could see the excitement in her eyes as Victor related the story to me.

He grinned and nodded. “Yeah, up until that point, just getting my head in, I had been using my pre-fluid. But that wasn't enough to allow me to go deeper so I had to pull it back out and use some lubricant I brought along in anticipation of having to work it into her.

I knew that now, no matter how uncomfortable it was, that she really wanted me inside her. So I leaned down and kissed her and sure enough, she responded real nice like with her tongue.

Was she ever ready to be fucked now. I started fucking her real slow-like. It was a lot of fun for me because in addition to feeling how tight her cunt was gripping me, I could see her face and she was staring up at me with wide eyes and her mouth was open and it seemed like she had been blind or something and was seeing the world for the first time."

Marilyn giggled. "She was Victor, She was seeing the world through the eyes of a young woman who was getting her first fuck."

I giggled too, and looked at Marilyn. "Her first real fuck. We both know the feeling, that's for sure."

Victor of course, was really enjoying the reactions of his two 'subjects' as he went on with his hot story. "She had a bit of a struggle for a while and then, when I still had two or three inches to go she grew quite noisy and had an orgasm, a good one actually and she asked me to do it again because she had never had an orgasm before."

“You gave her a first orgasm? Oh Sylvester, that's so nice. Jenny must have been so grateful for that.” Strangely, now that I was a part of this 'conspiracy,' I was really enjoying hearing the story, because Victor's conquests had become a part of my thinking. I raised my head and gave him a little kiss on the cheek.

“Jenny was, and said so.”

“Did you do much kissing after that first one?”

“We kissed a lot, but the intense kissing came later. She kept kissing me, but just little short ones. She didn’t seem to want to do much passionate kissing until after I had gotten it most of the way in.

Jenny seemed to want that as it was the only way she could keep taking more of my cock inside. When she realized that I was buried against her she shivered all of a sudden and then pulled my head down and greeted my tongue with hers."

Victor looked me in the eyes. "Know what she said then?"

"I can only imagine. What'd she say Victor?"

Marilyn giggled. "You'll love hearing this!"

"She moaned and said; "Oh Mr. Sylvester, it feels like your entire body is inside me."

I nodded excitedly. "I can imagine! I know how it feels that way when you're fucking me, and her being even smaller and never having given birth, you must have felt like you were using a telephone pole on her."

Victor seemed to be getting excited as he went on. "Fuck was she into it now. She wrapped her little legs around me tight and shoved her face against mine. And then like I said after she had that orgasm she begged me to make her cum again.

So I did what I had to do and the second time she came quite quickly and then she asked me to keep going. Two minutes later she was cumming again.

She had company coming that afternoon so I couldn’t spend as much time with her as I would have liked. I wanted to make sure that she would have a session to remember for the rest of her life so I fucked her good, going sideways and all over the place with my cock.

Of course, the fit was so tight I really couldn't move it around all that much inside her, but it was fun trying and she really liked it.

After she had climaxed maybe half a dozen times I think she was totally worn out, or satisfied, or both. She just lay there afterwards while I was getting dressed.

She was in shock, I think because she kept lying there all sweaty looking and with her legs wide open. Poor thing. She looked so tiny being just 95 pounds and lying in the middle of that bed all by herself.

I must have done a good job on her because her pussy looked all red and raw, and of course I could see some of that huge load I had deposited into her starting to trickle out.”

Strangely, his delight had become mine. “Ooh Sylvester. You are such a…ornery man. You take delight in destroying women’s vaginas, don’t you?”

Victor looked at me and grinned. “Yes, I do, and I like knowing that I might have ruined the little wife’s pussy for her husband forever.”

“I gather that you don’t like men all that much.”

“No I don’t. I like their wives a lot more.”

“I think, Victor, that you don’t mean so much that you have ruined a wife’s pussy but rather you enjoy knowing that she might be thinking about your fat cock and making comparisons while she is fucking, excuse me, making love to her husband afterwards. Isn’t that what you enjoy doing?”

Victor looked at me, his eyes twinkling. “Is that how I have affected you?”

I nodded, and then admitted, “Every time my husband and I do it, I think of you.” Marilyn joined in as she commented, “Me too, most definitely!”

Victor nodded his appreciation at our honesty. “And that is exactly what I did to Jenny Caldwell. After a couple of minutes she sat up and looked down at herself and as she saw my cum running out she began crying her eyes out because she felt so guilty.

I asked Jenny if in the future she would be remembering how I had fucked her so well while she is making love to her husband. She replied ‘yes’ and said that was one reason why she felt so guilty about it. But then she sort of smiled and said that she was glad that I had taught her how to cum. “

“So she ended up happy then…?” I hoped that his answer would be ‘yes’ because I was feeling sorry for poor little Jenny if she wasn’t happy.

“She was, especially after I told her she had fulfilled my desires and that her husband would be promoted soon.”

“Well”, I said, laughing, “Thank you for that vivid description. And has he been promoted?”

“Yes, he is working for us on computers now.”

“Well then, it looks like Jenny helped her husband after all.”

“No. He would have made it there on his own.”

“You scoundrel, that’s what you did to me!”

“Yes, and like you she admitted that she had finally been fucked.”

“That would be obvious, especially since you gave her a first orgasm.”

“I gave Jenny her first five or six, actually.”

Victor Sylvester, I think, most enjoyed having we two girls sharing his penis back and forth in a blowjob.

My final act, physically, with Sylvester was for him to lie on me and pump, and pump, and then pump some more. I wanted that, not trying to cum right then but enjoying that feeling of having my lips stretched and worked, and after he had fucked me for a while, because we were kissing, it was more like we were making love, (oops!)

I was starting to get sore so I raised my legs and told him to keep pumping at the same exact speed.

I had changed the angle and that was how I ended it as his thick cock kept caressing my G spot and bringing me to one, two, three orgasms, orgasms that shook my entire body from end to end.

Marilyn was lying beside me and holding my hand. She was probably jealous but she knew that this was to be the final time that Victor and I would be together. After that, she would have Victor to herself, and of course, be enjoying hearing about any future conquest he might make.

I was so weak afterward that, as I felt his thickness throbbing as he was spurting a load into my married and ruined pussy, I didn’t have the strength to hump back at him. Instead, I could only lie there and enjoy it. At that moment, as we shared a final, gentle but passionate kiss, I think I actually was in love with him.

Of course Sylvester did one last thing with me, the thing I think he enjoys most doing with other men’s wives. As I continued to lie there, he got up and stared down at the pussy he had left behind. Oh, excuse me, I meant to say the cunt that he had left behind. I suppose it looked all red and raw looking, and had cum trickling out and running down the crack of my ass, because that’s the way it felt.

He was staring and when he picked up his camera, I slowly opened my legs a little wider, posing for him and wondering how I looked compared to his memory of Jenny Caldwell in this same position. He took several photos, of my damaged cunt from very close up and then from two feet away, and then a couple more with my face and breasts showing.

“Victor?”

“Yes, Mrs. Jacobsen?”

Oh, Victor can be so funny, still referring to me as 'Mrs. Jacobsen' instead of Gloria. “Thank you, for everything.”

Yes, in the end I had thanked Victor, even though he had tricked me into doing this in the first place. I felt that with Victor I had satisfied my curiosity as well as my animal instincts. Now I could go on to California with my husband and settle into a new life.

A month later our family was in a beautiful home overlooking the Pacific, and Victor Sylvester was merely a bad memory, at least during the day. At night, and regrettably, Sylvester would enter my mind while I was making love to my husband, and you can guess what my thoughts would be.

I so much miss his big fucking cock.

The End.
 

Here we are with another favorite Erotic Storie

 

My wife went on a date

by 

CrazyForAll

 

 

Published on 09-17-2017 12:05 AM  Number of Views: 6618  

7 Comments 

 

Things were very tame for most of my married life until we had an event at a friend’s cabin, then things opened up a little for us. My wife Judy and I are in our early forties and very much enjoyed our time together.

I had to go away on business which was normal except this time we had some tickets to a show that my wife was really looking forward to seeing. I made arrangements for my buddy Greg to take my wife and she was very happy to be going. Greg was a single guy and came over often during baseball season so my wife was very comfortable with him. I spoke to Judy about an hour before she was leaving to Greg’s place. He lived much closer to the theater so it was decided she would meet him there to change and take one car. It was also decided they would eat at a restaurant walking distance to the theater because the valet parking at the restaurant would hold the car for free. Greg sent me many texts teasing me about how he was going on a full date with my wife.

I had dinner at the hotel restaurant before returning to my room to work. While I was waiting for my food, I got a text from my wife with the caption “having a wonderful dinner date” and it included a picture of the two of them sitting very close together that must have been taken by their server. My wife was wearing my favorite black dress and showed lots of cleavage. I responded with “your dinner date gets full cleavage, nice for him” and that was followed shortly with “he is buying dinner, he should get something”.

I was in my room working when I got the next text. Judy said the show was awesome and they were going back to the restaurant for a drink and to get the car. Ninety minutes later I got a text saying they got back to his place and she was going to change and head home. She asked if I would still be up when she got home because she wanted to chat. As I was typing my response, I got a picture from Greg of Judy standing there in her dress looking at her phone. I changed my response to “That is a great picture that you let Greg take.” Judy responded, “I didn’t let him, he just took them.” He sent me two more that were similar except in the last one I could see two glasses of wine and Judy was posing. He sent a message with them that said “I told her I sent the picture to you to make you jealous. She laughed and said you should have never let us go on this date.” I didn’t respond right away and I soon I got another picture of Judy facing away from Greg as she looked over her shoulder at the camera.” This was followed by a similar one but she was hiking her skirt and she was laughing. I didn’t know how to respond until I got a message from Judy that said, “What do you think?” I responded, “The one with your dress hiked is very sexy. His idea or yours?” She responded, “His idea. He was pushing for more. Changing in the washroom now.” I asked “What are you changing into?” and she said “do you want a picture? Ha ha ha”. I waited for a moment then sent back “yes. lots.”

About ten minutes later, I got another picture from Greg and it was Judy standing in the kitchen sipping her wine wearing a blouse and jeans, looking all proper. There were two more candid shots and both of them had Judy looking at the camera talking. I figured it was Greg trying to convince her to let him take more pictures. I was totally distracted by the messages and stopped working. Greg sent a picture of Judy looking at the camera with her blouse untucked and a few buttons undone, giving a hint of her black bra. Over the next ten minutes a few select pictures came in with the last one of Judy standing in her jeans facing Greg holding an almost empty wine glass without her blouse. Greg added “OMG she is hot. Never expected this.” I responded with “It is almost like a real date when you buy someone dinner and drinks. Haahaahaa.”

There was nothing for a few minutes and I got a picture of Judy in the kitchen still in her jeans and her bra eating something with a full wine glass next to her on the counter. When nothing came for ten minutes, I figured it was over but then I got a picture of Judy looking at the camera smiling with her hands on her jeans buttons. Three pictures later Judy was without her jeans. The last picture was her facing away from the camera showing her thong that she wore so there would be no lines with her dress. I sent a message to Judy saying “you look great. Your pictures are making me horny.” I didn’t expect her to respond because she didn’t have her phone in the pictures but a few moments later she replied “I made him take his pants off if he wanted me to take my pants off. He is also excited.” I responded with “not surprised. Are you horny?” She didn’t respond right away and said “yes, drunk and horny. He is in the washroom now. He told me he would sleep on the sofa when he poured us more wine.”

I was about to respond when I got a text from Greg that said, “Don’t worry, your wife won't drive home tonight.” I sent back “Good to know. Is she sleeping on the sofa or are you going to share your bed?” A few seconds later he replied, “do you mean give her my bed or sleep with her?” Instantly I sent back, “Either is fine.” I then sent a response to Judy saying “how horny are you? Are you horny enough that you want him to make you orgasm?” There was a delay then I received, “OMG, are you serious? I am drunk and very horny.” I didn’t respond.

About five minutes later I got another picture of Judy standing there in her bra and thong sipping wine. The next one she was facing away from the camera unclipping her bra followed by a picture of her facing the camera covering her tits with her hands then uncovered. The last one Greg sent was her in a full-frontal nude.

Nothing happened for a few minutes then my laptop rang. Judy had started Skype video. The image was blurry and moving all over the place at first until it settled on the sofa. Judy put her finger to her lips and then went away. For a long time, nothing happened until Judy sat down on the sofa wearing her blouse. She played with the TV remote. I got a text on my phone from Greg saying “We are done taking pictures. We are going to watch a little TV. I still don’t know what you meant by your last message.” I didn’t respond and three minutes later I watched Greg sit next to Judy with only boxers on. I could hear them talking but the TV was louder. Judy stood up and left and a few moments later she returned with her wine. When she sat down, she was closer to Greg. They chatted for a few moments and then Greg got up and returned with his camera. They took a selfie with their heads together and a few seconds later it popped up on my phone. I didn’t respond and it was obvious they were waiting for the response. When it didn’t come, Judy opened her top a little and they sent another picture. Judy took a sip of her wine and then leaned forward and put it on the table. When she sat back, Greg leaned over and kissed her and put his hand under her blouse. She turned and accepted his attention. He leaned her back a little and started kissing her tit. It wasn’t long before they were both naked and she laid down on the sofa and he was on top of her with her legs around him. I watched him slowly pump her as I started to play with my hard cock. It wasn’t long before he came and I came.

He got up and left and Judy stood in front of her phone, blew me a kiss and turned off the TV then the Skype video. I didn’t hear from them the until the next 

[ahmedTALA]

On 23/10/2016 at 09:14, El Cojelon said:

On y va avec le premier 

 

Mon réseau cocu érotique préféré

 

Ma femme à une fête

Publié le 3 mai 2016 00:24 par admin   

C'est ce qui s'est passé un soir lors d'une soirée. Wendy, ma femme, a 35 ans, pèse environ 135 livres et mesure 5 pi 11 po, ses seins sont un bonnet D. Nous sommes mariés depuis 15 ans et avons deux enfants, mais d'après l'apparence de notre corps, c'est difficile à dire. Elle a toujours été très conservatrice à propos de sa robe et de la mise en valeur de son corps. J'avais toujours voulu qu'elle se montre plus et j'avais même essayé de la faire parler pendant que nous faisions l'amour, mais elle disait toujours qu'elle ne pouvait pas. C'était toujours dans mon esprit et je fantasmais dessus tout le temps.

Je devais aller à une fête pour mon travail et je lui ai dit qu'elle avait vraiment besoin de porter une robe noire courte que nous avions achetée il y a quelques années et qu'elle ne porte jamais. Elle s'en est plainte mais a fini par céder. La fête était dans un hôtel à environ 4 heures de nous, nous étions donc descendus ce jour-là et nous nous sommes enregistrés à l'hôtel. Quand il était temps de partir, elle est sortie et avait l'air si bien que je n'avais presque plus envie d'aller à la fête.

Nous sommes arrivés à la fête un peu tard et nous avons été accueillis à la porte de la salle de bal de l'hôtel par l'un des gars du travail qui n'arrêtait pas de parler à Wendy et m'a repoussé. Je l'ai embrassée et j'ai dit "Je vais au bar et je vais nous chercher des verres". Wendy est restée là avec Steve. Je travaillais à domicile la plupart du temps, donc Wendy n'avait jamais rencontré la plupart des gens du travail.

Depuis le bar, j'ai regardé alors qu'ils prenaient une table et discutaient juste. Wendy avait l'air si bien assise là, ici avec de longs cheveux bruns contrastant avec sa peau blanche laiteuse, elle n'arrêtait pas de rire de tout ce que Steve n'arrêtait pas de lui dire. J'ai ramené nos boissons à la table et Wendy a dit "Je voulais un Coca". J'ai juste souri et j'ai dit "c'est une fête, prenez juste quelques cocktails". Maintenant, Wendy qui ne boit jamais a dit "non, ça va, je vais prendre un coca dans un moment". Dans le cadre de mon travail, j'ai dû parler à des clients potentiels et je me suis levé pour discuter Wendy est juste restée à la table.

Après environ 20 minutes, j'ai regardé à nouveau la table pour voir Wendy parler à quelques gars et siroter un verre. Je me demandais ce qu'elle faisait, je n'aurais jamais pensé qu'elle boirait quoi que ce soit comme elle ne le fait jamais. Je suis retourné à la table pour vérifier qu'elle allait bien et j'ai vu qu'elle allait bien et qu'elle parlait aux gars de l'un de nos autres bureaux. Elle et moi avons parlé pendant une minute. Elle savait qu'elle serait sans moi pendant la majeure partie de la fête parce que je parlais aux clients et m'a dit de continuer, elle allait bien. Je l'ai quittée et j'ai repris ma tournée.
Je n'arrêtais pas de la regarder et elle semblait se détendre au fur et à mesure que la nuit avançait. Je l'ai même vue se lever et danser plusieurs fois, ce qu'elle ne fait jamais. Je me suis arrêté pour la vérifier et elle ne ressentait aucune douleur et parlait, n'a même pas remarqué que j'étais là, elle était trop occupée à parler aux gars assis avec elle. Elle riait et semblait vraiment s'amuser.

La fête était vraiment bondée et j'ai remarqué que Wendy n'était pas à table. Alors que je me promenais à sa recherche, je l'ai vue danser avec un gars que je n'avais jamais vu auparavant. Il la tenait très près et sa main n'arrêtait pas de se déplacer vers son cul. Elle n'essaya même pas de le bouger mais leva les yeux vers lui et ils commencèrent à s'embrasser. Une fois la danse terminée, ils retournèrent à table. J'étais en fait un peu jaloux, mais allumé. Je me dirigeai vers la table et me présentai. Le gars était un client que je n'avais pas rencontré. Nous avons parlé quelques minutes et Wendy s'est levée pour aller aux toilettes. Il a commencé à parler de la façon dont elle le laissait faire ce qu'il voulait d'elle sur la piste de danse et il était sûr que ça allait être une bonne nuit. Je lui ai fait savoir que Wendy était ma femme et qu'il était devenu tout rouge. Je lui ai expliqué comment c'était ok et ne pas s'inquiéter cela ne me dérangeait pas. J'ai toujours voulu la regarder flirter et jouer, mais je n'aurais jamais pensé qu'elle en ferait autant qu'elle l'avait déjà fait. En parlant, je pense que je lui ai fait comprendre que j'étais d'accord avec tout ce qu'elle le laisserait faire tant que je pouvais regarder, mais je ne pensais pas que quelque chose se passerait.

Quand Wendy est revenue, je lui ai demandé de danser. Une fois sur le sol, nous avons parlé de tout ce qu'elle avait fait. Elle m'a dit qu'elle avait eu un buzz après le verre et qu'elle avait laissé les choses aller trop loin. Après une longue conversation, elle a su que je n'étais pas en colère et que j'avais vraiment aimé l'idée et que j'étais excité d'y penser. Puis je lui ai dit "Penses-tu que tu pourrais demander à Gary de remonter dans la pièce?" Wendy m'a juste regardé comme si tu n'étais pas sérieux. Tout ce que je pouvais dire était "Je pense que tu as vraiment aimé jouer avec lui jusqu'à présent et tu peux prendre un autre verre et juste flirter et quand il partira, tu seras excité pour moi." Wendy a dit "si c'est ce que tu veux vraiment mais juste un peu de flirt."
Nous retournâmes à table et Wendy s'assit à côté de Gary et moi de l'autre côté de lui. J'ai dit "vous savez que ça se calme ici, pensez-vous que vous voudriez monter dans notre chambre pour un dernier tour?" Gary a regardé Wendy et a dit "bien sûr pourquoi pas". Et à notre grande surprise, le gars à qui Gary parlait a dit "hé, je peux me joindre". Gary a dit Shane, c'est Steve, il travaille avec moi, ça va ? » Je pensais que ce n'était pas amusant maintenant, mais Wendy a dit "Bien sûr, pourquoi pas, plus on est de fous." Nous nous dirigions tous les quatre vers la chambre.

 

 

Une fois que nous sommes entrés, je suis allé à une petite table et j'ai posé une bouteille de vodka et de rhum que j'avais apportée d'en bas et j'ai commencé à faire des boissons. Wendy donna un coup de pied dans ses talons et se laissa tomber au bout du lit. J'ai donné à tout le monde un rhum et un coca, y compris Wendy, et nous nous sommes juste regardés sans savoir quoi dire. Wendy, dont la boisson que j'avais mélangée très fort, a tourné sa tasse et a commencé à tousser en disant "oh mon Dieu, je ne peux pas croire que je viens de boire ce beurk." Nous avons tous commencé à rire Dieu merci qui avait brisé la glace et il ne fallut pas longtemps avant que nous riions tous et parlions à nouveau. J'ai donné un autre verre à tout le monde et Wendy m'a regardé d'un drôle d'air et a juste augmenté le volume. Elle a levé les yeux vers moi et m'a dit "essayez-vous de me saouler?" J'ai juste ri et nous avons tous recommencé à parler.

Il ne fallut pas longtemps avant que Gary ne se lève pour utiliser la salle de bain et quand il revint, il s'assit à côté de Wendy. Il posait sa main sur sa jambe et la frottait pendant qu'il lui parlait. Bientôt, la conversation a commencé à se tourner vers le sexe. À ma grande surprise, Wendy se joignait à nous et répondait à des questions sur la taille et ce genre de choses. Puis, à ma grande surprise, Wendy a regardé Gary et a dit: "Eh bien, qu'en est-il du rasage, aimez-vous la chatte rasée en douceur ou des poils sur le dessus ou coupés partout?" Gary ne s'attendait pas à ce qu'il revienne avec "J'aime les cheveux juste au-dessus et lisses en dessous." Wendy m'a regardé et a dit "Wow, il aime la façon dont je le fais, Shane me demande toujours de tout raser." Gary l'a regardée et a dit "J'aimerais voir ça." Wendy est revenue avec « Je pense que Shane aimerait que vous le voyiez. » Puis Steve a ajouté : « S'il vous plaît, il n'y a pas de mal à voir ? Pourriez-vous juste nous donner un coup d'œil ? »

Wendy a dit "peut-être dans une minute" et s'est levée pour aller pisser. Alors qu'elle sortait de la pièce, Gary et Steve me regardaient. Je leur ai dit "Tout ce qu'elle vous laissera faire mais n'attendez pas grand-chose, je vous le dis." À peu près à ce moment-là, Wendy est entrée et a dit: «Qu'est-ce que tu veux dire, ne t'attends pas à grand-chose? De quoi parlez-vous les gars?" Wendy se rassit sur le lit, ses jambes pendaient au bout. Elle s'est allongée en arrière, a atteint ses bras au-dessus de sa tête et a tiré un oreiller sous sa tête. Elle a fermé les yeux et a dit "Vous pouvez regarder mais ne touchez pas" et a gardé les yeux fermés. Elle était maintenant allongée à côté de Gary et Steve se leva et s'assit de l'autre côté de ses jambes. Gary m'a regardé, je me suis levé et j'ai marché et j'ai attrapé le bas de sa robe et j'ai soulevé l'ourlet en le faisant glisser lentement sur ses cuisses. Juste au moment où il atteignit le haut de sa cuisse, elle dit à nouveau "Pas de contact" et ses poils pubiens apparurent. Nous étions tous en train de la regarder sans croire qu'elle avait enlevé sa culotte. Gary a demandé "voudriez-vous écarter un peu vos jambes pour que nous puissions tout voir" Sans manquer un battement, Wendy a écarté ses jambes et nous pouvions voir ses lèvres intérieures maintenant très humides scintillantes de son jus. Gary a soupiré et a dit "Oui, c'est comme ça que je l'aime".

À ma grande surprise, Wendy s'est levée, a tiré la robe par-dessus sa tête, a enlevé son soutien-gorge, puis s'est simplement allongée. Gary tendit lentement la main et toucha son sein. Wendy sursauta un peu mais gémit et garda les yeux fermés. Il a commencé à se frotter de plus en plus en s'arrêtant pour jouer avec ses mamelons très dressés. Elle garda les yeux fermés et commença à se tortiller un peu. Steve, alors un peu plus audacieux, a commencé à lui frotter la jambe de plus en plus haut jusqu'à ce qu'il soit sur le point d'atteindre ses lèvres maintenant gonflées. Gary a ensuite penché la tête et a commencé à sucer son mamelon droit et à jouer avec son mamelon gauche avec sa main alors qu'il se mettait à quatre pattes à côté d'elle. Wendy a commencé à gémir plus fort et Steve a déplacé sa main jusqu'à ce qu'il envoie un message à sa chatte à l'extérieur. Alors que Steve atteignait son clitoris, elle se tortillait sous son toucher.

Puis je l'ai remarquée tendre la main droite et commencer à frotter la bite de Gary à l'extérieur de son pantalon. Je ne pouvais pas croire ce qui se passait. Est-ce que ma timide femme allait vraiment baiser ces 2 mecs devant moi ? Gary se pencha et défit son pantalon et commença à le baisser. Wendy s'allongea et écarta les jambes alors que Steve glissait maintenant son visage entre elles. Alors que sa langue commençait à lui lécher la chatte, Wendy laissa échapper un gémissement très fort et dit: "Est-ce que c'est ce que tu voulais voir bébé?" Je n'ai rien dit et j'ai juste regardé alors qu'elle attrapait ses mamelons et commençait à les tirer un peu.

Maintenant, Gary était entièrement déshabillé et rampait sur le lit à côté de la tête de Wendy. Il a posé sa bite de bonne taille si je devinais, je dirais 7 ½ pouces de long et très épais sur sa joue. Wendy l'entoura de sa main et la guida vers sa bouche. Elle a sorti sa langue et a commencé à lécher la tête, puis, alors qu'elle gémissait à nouveau à cause du léchage que faisait Steve, elle a essayé de la mettre dans sa bouche. Elle faisait de son mieux pour mettre toute la tête en forme de champignon dans sa bouche, mais elle était si épaisse qu'elle avait du mal. Elle a commencé à bouger sa bouche de haut en bas sur le côté alors que Steve avait maintenant 2 doigts dans son doigt la baisant alors qu'il léchait son clitoris.

Steve recula pour commencer à se déshabiller et pendant qu'il le faisait, Wendy tira la bite de Gary vers le bas du lit comme si elle voulait qu'il prenne la place de Steve. Alors que Gary se mettait en position, Wendy ouvrit les yeux, me regarda et dit : « Es-tu sûr que c'est ce que tu veux voir ? Tu veux que je sois leur salope ? À ce moment-là, Gary ne se positionnait plus sur Wendy et levait ses genoux pour s'aligner avec sa chatte trempée. J'ai juste sorti ma bite et j'ai commencé à la caresser en regardant ce qui allait se passer. Wendy se pencha et guida la tête vers son ouverture. Alors que Gary commençait à avancer avec ses hanches, je pouvais voir ses lèvres résister à la grosse tête. Ils ont lentement commencé à se séparer alors que Gary poussait plus fort alors que Wendy gémissait bruyamment "Oh mon Dieu, c'est gros." Cela a donné à Gary toute la motivation dont il avait besoin pour pousser plus fort alors que la tête disparaissait en elle. Gary gémit alors qu'il s'enfonçait davantage si sa bite en elle jusqu'à ce que vous puissiez voir ses couilles allongées contre elle. Il s'est ensuite retiré jusqu'à ce que seule la tête soit à l'intérieur et a repoussé à nouveau. Alors qu'il commençait à prendre un rythme, Steve se mit à genoux à côté de sa tête et mit sa bite dans sa bouche. Wendy ouvrit la bouche en gémissant et Steve y enfonça la tête.

C'était maintenant la scène la plus folle que j'avais jamais vue. Deux mecs utilisaient ma femme conservatrice autrefois timide comme leur salope personnelle. Wendy gémissait chaque fois que Gary poussait profondément et suçait aussi fort qu'elle le pouvait sur la bite de Steve. Gary a commencé à prendre de la vitesse Et Wendy a arrêté de sucer Steve alors qu'elle commençait à crier "Oui, baise-moi, Oh mon Dieu, baise-moi fort !!!"
Ensuite, Gary a sorti sa bite dont la tête a fait un bruit de pop en sortant. Il l'a retournée et l'a mise sur ses mains et ses genoux et l'a repoussée durement et lui a tiré la tête par ses longs cheveux bruns. Ses seins se balançaient violemment alors qu'il la prenait durement par derrière. Steve a saisi l'occasion et s'est mis devant elle et a poussé sa bite dans sa bouche ouverte et a commencé à la pousser aussi loin que possible. Comme Gary pousserait par derrière, cela forcerait davantage la bite de Steve dans sa gorge. Il ne fallut pas longtemps avant que ses couilles soient sur son menton. Elle était en fait en train de le gorger profondément mais je ne savais pas si c'était par choix. Steve attrapa l'arrière de sa tête et gémit en laissant tomber sa semence au fond de sa gorge. Wendy a d'abord gueulé mais ensuite ça a commencé à couler autour de sa bite le long de son menton. Steve était allongé devant elle et elle posa sa tête sur lui en gémissant tandis que Gary continuait de l'agresser par derrière. Il ne fallut pas longtemps jusqu'à ce que Wendy crie "oui oh mon Dieu oui." Elle n'arrêtait pas de dire "oui" encore et encore et son corps tremblait avec l'orgasme le plus dur que je ne l'aie jamais vue avoir.

Gary la claquait si fort qu'elle avançait jusqu'à ce que ses seins soient sur Steve et repoussait pour rencontrer la prochaine poussée de Gary. Puis Gary a attrapé ses hanches et s'est enfoui jusqu'à ses couilles en elle en gémissant bruyamment, je pouvais dire qu'il déchargeait en elle. Elle est juste restée là avec sa tête sur Steve haletant pour reprendre son souffle jusqu'à ce que Gary commence enfin à se retirer. Alors qu'il retirait sa bite qui rétrécissait maintenant, Wendy gardait juste son cul en l'air.

Gary est descendu du lit, s'est dirigé vers le côté le plus proche de sa tête, l'a soulevée par la tête et l'a guidée vers sa bite imbibée de sperme et l'a forcée à la lécher proprement et à ma grande surprise, elle l'a fait sans même cligner des yeux. Après quelques minutes, Steve et Gary se sont habillés, ont dit au revoir et ont embrassé Wendy en partant.

Wendy était juste restée sur le lit sans même essayer de se couvrir, elle était allongée sur le dos avec le sperme de Gary qui coulait toujours de ses lèvres grandes ouvertes. Elle m'a regardé et m'a demandé "est-ce que c'est ce que tu voulais voir tout ce temps?" J'ai rampé à côté d'elle et j'ai dit "Eh bien, je suppose mais, mais je ne suis pas sûr d'être prêt pour tout cela à la fois." Elle a juste ri et a dit "Si tu vas y aller, vas-y grand." J'ai ri en emménageant et j'ai commencé à l'embrasser. Je pouvais goûter le mélange des deux sur ses lèvres et sa langue pendant que nous nous embrassions.

Elle savait que j'étais toujours dur et m'a tiré sur elle. Ma bite s'est enfoncée sans résistance et pendant que nous faisions l'amour, elle m'a regardé et m'a dit "Je suppose que tu avais raison, il y a une différence entre faire l'amour et se faire baiser." Je l'ai regardée avec ma bite en elle avec le jus de Gary fournissant toute la lubrification dont j'avais besoin et j'ai dit "Qu'est-ce que tu veux dire?" Elle a dit: "Eh bien, ils m'ont juste baisé le mieux que j'aie jamais été, mais ils ne peuvent jamais me faire l'amour comme tu le fais maintenant."

envie d etre parmi vous la baiser ta salope